Alternate History Vivat Stilicho!

The Western Roman Empire in the early sixth century
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    sDU7EoO.png

    Capital: Ravenna.

    Religion: Ephesian Christianity.

    Languages: Late Latin. Local 'vulgar' dialects of Latin spoken in non-Italian provinces of the empire include:
    • African Romance (Africa)
    • Hispano-Roman (Iberia)
    • Gallo-Romance (southern Gaul)
    • Mosellan (those parts of Belgica & Germania not under Frankish control, AKA the ‘March of Arbogast’)
    • Rhaeto-Romance (Rhaetia & Helvetia)
    • Pannonian Romance (Pannonia & Dalmatia)
    • Daco-Romance (Dacia)
    Other non-Latin/Romance languages, such as Gaulish and Aquitanian, also survive in isolated pockets.

    The western half of the Roman Empire entered the sixth century, not quite in perfect condition, but (for the most part) in better shape than it did the fifth. Since 418, the Western Empire had been blessed with a succession of capable emperors – the Stilichian dynasty, descended from the half-Vandal magister militum Stilicho through the male line and the extinct Theodosians in the female line – as well as fortuitous circumstances, which have allowed it to weather various crises: multiple barbarian invasions of which Attila and his Huns were the worst, civil wars, attempted coups and the uprisings of barbarian foederati within the empire itself, some of which dovetailed into the Second Great Conspiracy of the 470s. As these crises were often interconnected (the War of Four Emperors, in which the Stilichians gained power in the first place, was one such case where the Western Roman Empire was struck with all three disasters at once) these troubles are sometimes classified as one long ‘Crisis of the Fifth Century’ spanning from Radagaisus’ invasion of Italy in 405 to the final defeat of the Second Great Conspiracy in 473.

    Regardless, each Stilichian Augustus before the incumbent did what they could to stabilize the empire, secure their succession and expand its previously dwindling pool of resources. Even when one was slain and his efforts severely damaged or neutralized, as happened to Eucherius I (418-440) and Romanus (440-450) at the hands of Attila, the next would pick up where his father had left off and push forward with a grit and determination that was unfortunately missing from much of the Roman imperial political class. Of these, the longest-reigning and most successful was Honorius II (450-490), though he could not have prevailed over the many challenges he faced and achieved such success if he had not been building on the remaining achievements of his father and grandfather. These emperors have left such a strengthened foundation that even the weak incumbent emperor, Eucherius II, has been unable to crash the empire into a wall despite at one point retiring to his chambers and leaving the West with no emperor for three years – something it almost certainly could not have survived had it happened in the reign of the first Honorius.

    Still, painful compromises had to be made to set the empire on this road to recovery. Most distressingly, power has increasingly devolved from the old political center of Italy and Rome itself to the peripheries of the empire – which may not necessarily be a bad thing, considering how poorly the Roman Senate has conducted itself this past century, if not for the fact that this also meant empowering the West’s many barbaric foederati. Visi- and Ostrogoths, Franks, Vandals and Mauri, Iazyges and Thuringians and Bavarians; they are many, and they grow more firmly anchored to their allotments by the day. The empire’s best hope is to assimilate them culturally, religiously and with well-planned royal intermarriage, but even with the most successful cases such as the Goths, these federate kingdoms have managed to retain their native hierarchies, kings and nobles in structures parallel to Roman government even as they increasingly adopt the Ephesian Christian rites and local dialects of Vulgar Latin. Even worse, as their royals and aristocrats gain power within the Roman system and thus reasons to uphold it, they are also increasingly coming to blows with one another over spheres of influence and threaten to destabilize the empire they serve as a result – witness, for instance, the emergence of the Blue and Green factions in recent years. If the Western Empire cannot snuff out their autonomy in the coming century, a more permanent arrangement will have to be found to accommodate these federate kingdoms within the new order of things.

    All this said, the Western Empire has weathered the forceful storms of the fifth century which, in another timeline where the Romans were less fortunate, may well have toppled it. No doubt those in-the-know will pray that Eucherius II is an aberration among his generally quite able dynasty, and his surviving sons are striving to prove that that is the case, while Eucherius himself is sufficiently enamored of Christian humility to remain aware of his many weaknesses and limits – one advantage that sets this otherwise thoroughly unimpressive emperor, whose victories have clearly been the work of others, above many of his predecessors among the bad emperors of the past. As the Roman people live out their daily lives, they can do so with a sense of – if not exactly that everything will be alright – at least some guarded optimism about the new century.

    Structurally, not many formal changes have been made to the basic structure of the Western imperial government since the reforms of Diocletian, Constantine the Great and Theodosius the Great in the third & fourth centuries: certainly the Stilichians were not the ones to start the trend toward a more centralized and bureaucratic regime, but have only followed in the steps of their predecessors. In most places imperial administration remains bifurcated, with civil and military officials being organized into completely different hierarchies that do not answer to each other: a civilian governor or the prefect of a major city (such as Rome itself) would still have no authority over the legions stationed in his province, while the regional commander in turn would have no say in how that governor runs the province from day to day. Administratively the Western Empire still remains divided into dozens of provinces, grouped into civilian dioceses which are then further grouped into Praetorian Prefectures (of which the West has three – Gaul, Italy and Illyricum, with Hispania belonging to the Gallic prefecture and Africa belonging to the Italian one). The governor answers to his diocesan vicar, the vicar to his Praetorian Prefect, the Prefect to the Emperor; and in turn the legate answers to his duke or count, that duke or count to the magister peditum or equitum, and the magister peditum/equitum to the magister militum.

    The only region where this is not the case is the March of Arbogast: that semi-autonomous frontier region centered around Augusta Treverorum which comprises parts of the old Belgic and Germanic provinces, as well as previously-never-Roman lands in Magna Germania conquered from the Thuringians by Merobaudes. Named after the venerable father and less-venerable forefather of that magister peditum per Germaniae, these lands aren’t quite a federate kingdom, but neither are they like the rest of the Roman provinces still firmly under Ravenna’s control. The March’s remoteness and sparsely-populated nature, proximity to hostile barbarians and the fact that it is mostly surrounded by the federate kingdoms of the Franks, Alemanni and Burgundians has necessitated the devolution of both civilian and military authority to the magister peditum, who more or less runs these lands as his own highly autonomous fiefdom. At least he still bothers to ask for imperial approval for his appointments to both civil and military posts under his authority…for now.

    QtYuCzL.jpg

    Romano-Frankish legionaries in the March of Arbogast strolling past their fort's granary

    Both the civilian and military hierarchies of the Western Empire remain united in answering to the Augustus – the purple-cloaked emperor, no longer directly worshiped as living gods themselves as they had been in Diocletian’s day, but still revered as men who ruled with God’s blessing – at the pinnacle of Roman government…or at least, they’re supposed to in theory. In times with a weak emperor, such as the second Eucherius, more often than not the emperor is pushed around and ‘advised’ to undertake policies by his subordinates, not the other way around; a difficult situation, made even more difficult by the tendency for factionalism to permeate the echelons of government and weaken internal unity without a strong emperor to keep them in line. In such cases the Caesar (designated heir, and fast becoming hereditary crown prince of the empire) or other imperial relatives might rise to the challenge in their patriarch’s place, as Eucherius’ sons Theodosius and Constantine are doing. Imperial court politics tend to be dominated by five great ministers of state:
    • The magister militum or ‘Master of Soldiers’. As mentioned prior, he is the supreme generalissimo of the Western imperial army, and indeed typically leads the empire’s armed forces into battle if the emperor cannot/will not do so himself for any reason. The incumbent magister militum as of the early 6th century is Theodoric Amal, King of the Ostrogoths and leader of the so-called ‘Green’ court faction.
    • The quaestor sacri palatii, or ‘Quaestor of the Sacred Palace’. He is a one-man legislature and attorney general of sorts, serving both to draft laws and counsel the emperor on judicial matters. At the turn of the century this office is held by Gaius Marcius Agrippa, a Senator belonging to the venerable gens Marcia which claims descent from the ancient king Ancus Marcius – and an ally of both Merobaudes’ ‘Blue’ faction and the Caesar Theodosius.
    • The magister officiorum or ‘Master of Offices’, responsible for most governmental appointments, the day-to-day business of the imperial palace, and the cursus publicus – the postal service. That last one may not seem like much, but as all mail is transported and examined by the agentes in rebus (a cross of mailmen and the imperial secret police), it actually makes the magister officiorum the empire’s top police chief and spymaster on top of its postmaster-general. As of the early 6th century this office is held by Anicius Severinus Boethius, a firm ally of the Stilichian dynasty and rival to the treasurer Faustus.
    • The comes sacrorum largitionum or ‘Count of the Sacred Largess’. He is the imperial treasurer, overseeing the various bureaus, mints and publicani (tax collectors), making him perhaps the single most important instrument for the fiscal revival of the Western Empire. The incumbent holder of this office as of the 6th century is Anicius Faustus, a key member of the Green faction.
    • The praepositus sacri cubiculi or ‘Provost of the Sacred Bedchamber’, the imperial chamberlain. Not only is he responsible for the upkeep of the imperial palaces and leadership of the cubicularii (palace eunuchs, of which the West has fewer than the East), but he controls personal access to the emperor. This office is traditionally held by a eunuch of high esteem, which in the context of the early 6th century is a favorite of the Empress Natalia Majoriana named Flavius Deuterius.
    Other important ministers of the imperial court include the comes rerum privatarum (‘Count of the Private Fortune’), who tended to estates directly owned by the emperor, and the magistri scrionorum (the four heads of four bureaus of imperial secretaries: the magister epistolarum, magister graecorum, magister libellorum, and magister memoriae).

    Under this system, there is little place for the Senate and the traditional cursus honorum, especially after the former body found itself on the losing end of several attempts to wrest power away from the Stilichian emperors and accidentally caused the sack of Rome itself by Attila the Hun. By the start of the sixth century, the Western Senate wields not even the pretense of authority outside the walls of the Curia Julia. Instead it has become little more than an advisory body and a recruiting ground for government officials who are supposed to possess literacy & numeracy skills (including Boethius and Faustus, both scions of the Senatorial Anicii clan), with an additional formal role in acclaiming the new Augustus during imperial coronations.

    While theoretically all state bureaucrats (most of whom were provincial equestrians) who attained the dignity of vir clarissimus – the third of the three highest honors in the imperial government, beneath vir spectabilis and vir illustris – could sit in the Senate, as a matter of practicality few bother to do so since the Senate has very little to do with the day-to-day running of the empire nowadays and the title of Senator has been devalued greatly simply by making it so readily available, to say nothing of the effects of the previously-mentioned deeds of infamy on the institution’s reputation. Other Republican-era offices such as those of the Consul and Praetor, which had held much of their old stature throughout the Principate, have also been cheapened to little more than ceremonial ranks bestowed upon imperial favorites.

    BOzP8VV.jpg

    Senators debating over what policy to recommend to the Emperor, and which he is most likely to not immediately shoot down, while a guardsman of the Scholae Palatinae observes

    Finally, the Ephesian Church in the West remains an integral part of the state apparatus, as it has since it decisively cemented its role as the state religion of the Roman Empire as a whole following the Battle of the Frigidus in 395. No small number of priests serve in just about every bureau of the engine of state, filling roles ranging from secretaries to accountants to notaries and more. Bishops are frequently not just responsible for the spiritual well-being of the people in their diocese, but also frequently function temporally as high-ranking civil officials on a local and provincial level, and that’s if they aren’t all but the mayors of the cities they’re based in.

    Such is the case with the Pope, Leo II as of the early sixth century, who is not only recognized as the patriarch of the Christians of the Western Empire but has also increasingly eclipsed the urban prefect of Rome (the actual nominal governor of the old capital) in importance since Attila’s sack in 450. There the first Pope Leo’s abduction and martyrdom by the Hunnish khagan immortalized the Papacy’s importance to the people of Rome, who lost much respect for more traditional institutions after the Senate under Petronius Maximus effectively invited the Huns in and the prefect failed to defend the walls. However in recent decades the Bishops of Carthage have been increasingly straining for autocephaly from Rome (and the same ability to self-govern their own metropolis), citing Africa’s strong religious tradition, production of several Doctors of the Church and position as the front-line against the Donatist heresy.

    bCZscY7.jpg

    The Basilica of Saint Peter on the Vatican Hill, built over the former site of the Circus of Nero by Constantine the Great, which has served as the seat of the Popes since it was finished & consecrated in 360

    The West has always been the poorer half of the Roman world, chronically exposed to more barbarian marauders while being less connected to the bountiful trade networks of the East. This still has not changed between 395 and 509, although its situation has improved considerably compared to where the empire was at the start of the fifth century. Efforts have been made to finally bring to heel the infamous runaway hyperinflation, which had crippled the empire financially since the Crisis of the Third Century and ensured that most transactions were done and taxes collected in kind rather than with worthless mostly-leaden coins, by overhauling Roman coinage: gold and silver from the Spanish and Dacian mines, once lost to barbarians, is once more flowing into imperial coffers and mints, where it is used to produce coins of much higher value than the debased ones of the past. (Of course, a new side problem has arisen even as inflation is being fought: barbarian control of these mines, the Visigoths over the Spanish ones and the Ostrogoths through the Gepids over the Dacian ones, makes angering these federates an even costlier proposition than usual) Imperial edicts issued under Honorius II compel the exclusive usage of these new coins in all legal transactions and tax collection, while price controls have been avoided: the Stilichians have learned well from the lessons of Diocletian and Constantine.

    Other cost-saving measures undertaken by the imperial government of the fifth and sixth centuries include the streamlining of government in more recent decades, largely done by eliminating vicariates in provinces assigned to barbarian federates (where the nominal Roman prefects and governors have firmly taken a supporting role, at best, to the kings and their own courts in day-to-day administration) and other offices deemed superfluous – a trend which has accelerated under Eucherius II – as well as the professionalization of the publicani, replacing ad-hoc local contractors serving as periodic tax collectors with a smaller number of permanent officials appointed by and strictly answering to Ravenna, who are theoretically supposed to be more efficient and impartial in their duties than their provincial predecessors. That the existence of so many barbarian kingdoms-within-the-empire has allowed the central government to significantly cut back on its own administrative costs represents a major silver lining to the West’s internal situation.

    cn6bARa.jpg

    A Pannonian publican of the Western Roman state

    The suppression of bagaudae bandits and maintenance of border security, which has become much easier since major barbarian invasions subsided (for now…) with the defeat of the Second Great Conspiracy and the Arbogastings’ offensives into Germania in the latter half of the fifth century, has done much to restore security to the West’s roads and get internal trade flowing again. However, this is only one half of the ways in which the Stilichians have tried to restore stability and prosperity to their empire. Wealth inequality too had grown into a crippling problem as early as the end of the second century, though it truly ballooned only in the third: the middle class of freeholding commoners had become effectively extinct under the stress of the economic crises of that time, and past class distinctions collapsed into a bipolar singularity of honestiores and humiliores – the haves and have-nots, separated by birth (the former category comprises Senators, equestrians and others born into privilege) and a wealth gap that had become a yawning chasm by the year 400.

    Obviously, the humiliores who comprise the vast majority of the population felt less and less of an investment in an empire where they had nothing, received nothing from their betters, and were expected to die in obscurity from working themselves to death as proto-serfs bound to a Senatorial/equestrian landlord, or else mired in squalor in one of the cities’ slumlike insulae. The Stilichian emperors (and Stilicho himself in the last years of his life) took steps to amend this situation and reverse the extreme concentration of wealth over the Dominate period with populist reforms, taking advantage of revolts spearheaded by the honestiores (particularly the Italian aristocracy, but also the Romano-Gallic nobility following the Second Great Conspiracy) against them to break up their vast estates and parceling it out in lots to the humiliores, to own & tend to in their own right and pass on to their families in exchange for military service. The devastation left by Attila and his Huns on their rampage, which took them deep into Gaul and Italy, also left even more land in the Roman countryside in need of repopulation by new owners, ironically allowing the Stilichians to engage in further land redistribution and relieve demographic pressures in huge cities such as Rome in the longer term (even if there was not enough land to go around, poor urbanites could and did head out to the country to work as hired hands for the new, luckier smallholders). The lowered population of Rome in turn meant less demand for grain from Africa, allowing African farmers to keep more of their crops either to feed their own families or to sell at other markets.

    ChJZqjB.png

    A family of Western Roman free tenants and their hired hand tending to their field. Their domus (house) is no luxurious villa, but it is well-built and just as importantly, their very own private property, not a hovel rented to them by a landlord

    This rebirth of a middle class of small landowners has given the Western Empire a recruiting base from which they can raise loyal legions with an actual stake in the continued survival of their empire, something critical to the long-term survival of Rome in the West. Suffice to say that despite their Vandalic roots, thanks to their redistributive programs and willingness to crack down on the excesses of the honestiores (even if in self-defense), the emperors are held in far higher regard by the common Roman man than the ‘purely Roman’ elite families of Italy who consistently feared & opposed them until they put an end to Attila the Hun. The next logical step, amending the legal inequalities between the honestiores and humiliores – for someone belonging to the former category could get away with paying a fine or at least experiencing a less painful execution for the same crime that the latter would be sentenced to a scourging or a truly excruciating and humiliating death – is the sort of comprehensive legal reform likely to require the cooperation of the Eastern Empire as well.

    Paganism is nearly no more in the Western Empire, having been entirely toppled as the imperial religion and shorn of all its remaining protections & privileges by Theodosius the Great following his victory in the Battle of the Frigidus in 394. The vast majority of Western Romans are now Christians of some kind, with the old ways only being kept on life support by a handful of Senatorial families who – precisely because they have not embraced the new faith – hold no real national relevance and have no honors or offices bestowed upon them anymore, which ironically was about the kindest fate (short of converting themselves) their predecessors would have visited upon the Christians back when the situation was reversed. These pagan holdouts are unlikely to find much sympathy from the Stilichians, who still tend to resent Roman elites like themselves for constantly backstabbing their dynasty over much of the fifth century and have increasingly taken a turn for the devout from Honorius II onward. Eucherius II himself has dealt these dwindling pagans a further blow with one of the very few initiatives he came up with alone: shuttering the Neoplatonic Academy of Athens in 499, which has resulted in its remaining scholars dispersing to join the Hephthalite court in Ctesiphon or taking up private employment as tutors for well-off families in Athens, Rome and other large cities.

    Of the Christians, the orthodox Ephesian creed is dominant in the Western Empire, upheld by the Popes – the Bishops of Rome and Patriarchs of the West – and the Emperors. It is followed not only by the overwhelming majority of Roman citizens (honestiores and humiliores both), to whom it is as much a source of physical comfort as it is one of spiritual comfort in these trying times on account of how it is responsible for virtually every large-scale charitable enterprise ranging from caring for widows & orphans, to feeding and housing the hungry and homeless poor, to running hospitals & hospices tending to the humiliores who cannot afford their own physician as the honestiores do; but also increasing numbers of barbarians who find conversion to be an easy road to further advancement & imperial favors. Coincidentally or not, the extent of Papal spiritual authority within the framework of the Pentarchy is perfectly mirrored by the extent of the Western Roman Emperor’s own temporal authority as of 509 AD, thanks to the whole of Illyricum having been once more reunited under the Occident (and without Visigoths living in Macedonia this time) as Stilicho himself had dreamed of a century before.

    RInEi8n.png

    The five Sees of the Ephesian Pentarchy. Since the acquisition of eastern Illyricum for a second time by Honorius II and Eucherius II, the Western Empire's borders have grown to fully match those of the Holy See of Rome

    The federates’ religious breakdown will be examined in greater detail in their own chapters, but for now, suffice to say that the most Ephesian of the barbarians are the Africans (both Moors and Vandals), Franks and Visigoths while the Burgundians, Gepids and Ostrogoths are still significantly or majority Arian, and thus considered heretics by the See of Saint Peter and the other Pentarchs. Majorities among the Alamanni and Bavarians, newest of the federates and least exposed to Roman Christianity, are still Germanic pagans as of the early sixth century, though Ephesian missionaries are working hard on changing that.

    Aside from the orthodox Ephesian creed, a few regional heresies still manage to survive in the Western Empire, despite frequently ending up on the losing side of various rebellions and longstanding efforts by the authorities to grind them down to dust. Obviously there is Arianism, the doctrine that Jesus Christ is not co-eternal with God the Father: as mentioned above though increasingly marginalized among the barbarian federates as they assimilate into Romanitas, it still retains a significant (or majority) following among the newer, less integrated barbarian additions to the Western Roman state such as the Gepids. The rigorist, puritanical Donatists still maintain outposts in the African countryside and the Atlas Mountains, and have recently arisen from their hiding places to assist their brethren from the Hoggar Mountains. Finally, the Gnostic-influenced and vegetarian Priscillianists endure in the northernmost mountains of Hispania, where they depend on their well-hidden strongholds and alliances with the local Celtic and Vasconian tribes to survive against constant Visigothic and Hispano-Roman encroachment.

    Organizationally and technologically, the Western Roman army has not changed a great deal since the dawn of the fifth century. It remains divided into four great categories and paygrades: ranked from lowest to highest they are the limitanei (frontier garrisons), the comitatenses (mobile field armies), the palatini (elite legions typically based in diocesan or prefectural capitals) and the scholares (imperial bodyguards). Of these, there are fewer limitanei now than there were in 400 AD, and those limitanei formations still in existence are mostly found either in the March of Arbogast, Africa or the lower Danube as responsibility for defending the empire’s borders increasingly fall on the shoulders of the federates settled in the imperial periphery. Save for the scholae or scholares, these troops are all formed into hundred-man infantry cohorts and/or cavalry alae (wings), which are then further organized ten at a time into 1,000-man legions. Cohorts were commanded by centurions and legions by legates or military tribunes, who were then grouped into provincial and diocesan commands.

    Typically limitanei commands are held by a man titled dux limitis (duke), while comital ones are held by a comes rei militaris (military count). Only the diocesan commanders of Gaul and Germania bear different titles: Gaul’s is titled the magister equitum per Galliae, while the Romano-Frank Merobaudes is titled magister peditum per Germaniae in his capacity as the autonomous military governor of the March named for his grandfather. The dukes and counts in turn answer to the magister utriusque militiae, more simply known as the magister militum: the supreme commander of the Western Roman military, second only to the emperor himself. Though most Stilichian emperors were strong and courageous enough to lead their armies into the field themselves, rendering the magister militum their deputy and nothing more (as he is supposed to be), this has not been the case with Eucherius II, who has been quite content to let his Ostrogoth vassal and magister militum Theodoric (as well as important regional commanders such as Merobaudes) fight his battles for him.

    yLLSJfZ.jpg

    A magister peditum conversing with a comes rei militaris. Note their cuirasses, pteryges, decorated scabbards and the count's much more ornate ridge helmet compared to the rank-and-file legionary guarding them

    The kit of the average legionary of the sixth century is more or less the same as that belonging to his predecessor in the previous century, and is still mass-produced with some degree of uniformity for said legionaries at imperial arms factories based in major cities (such as Ravenna and Mediolanum) called fabricae. Virtually all legionaries, even the lowest of the limitanei line troops, are expected to have at least a ridge helmet, spangenhelm or mail coif for head protection. Legionaries of the comital grade and above add a lorica hamata (mail hauberk) or lorica squamata (scale armor) over their tunics & braccae (trousers), both of which replaced the iconic lorica segmentata of the early imperial legions in the time of the Tetrarchy. More rarely they might also be outfitted with manicae (segmented armor for the arms) and greaves, which can be found (not universally) among the elite palatine and scholastic legions. Officers typically set themselves apart from the common soldiers by donning cuirasses with leather or stiffened-linen pteryges (strips to provide additional protection for the shoulders & waist) and helmet decorations, which grow more colorful and expensive with rank. The Western army’s archers generally fight unarmored – wearing little more protection past their tunics, pants and boxlike Pannonian caps – as do its exploratores, or dedicated scouts, when they must.

    Arms-wise, they have not changed significantly either. Infantrymen typically fight with a round shield painted in their legion’s colors, which is still called a scutum after the square tower shield of the past, and either a spear called the hasta or a longsword called the spatha (originally used exclusively by cavalrymen) plus a pair of lead-weighted war darts called plumbatae, which have replaced the better-known pila javelins of older times. A short javelin called the lancea is also in use by dedicated skirmishers and the elite legions. Having to deal with increasingly formidable barbarian cavalry in recent centuries, both Germanic and Hunnic, has resulted in the Western army increasing its proportion of spearmen to swordsmen.

    561o414.png

    A mail-armored comital infantryman and scale-armored palatine elite legionary (belonging to the Herculiani Seniores) of the Western Empire. The former wields a spear and scutum, the latter a spatha and lancea javelins in addition to his own scutum

    Cavalry are divided into the equites sagittarii or horse-archers, and various grades of medium to heavy cavalry bearing various named grades such as equites scutarii, promoti, steblesiani, etc. The former are naturally equipped with a composite bow called the arcus (also in use by the much more numerous foot archers, though a minority of those have taken to using the arcuballista or crossbow), while the latter typically fight by flinging javelins at their foe before charging home with spathae and thrusting spears. Both are recruited primarily from Dalmatia and Gaul. The West does not yet have a strong tradition of ultra-heavy shock cavalry like the clibanarii and catafractarii of the East, instead trusting in its heavy infantry, and fields only 1,500 such soldiers in the entirety of its military (one full legion of cataphracts stationed at Mediolanum, and one half-strength legion of clibanarii in Carthage). The imperial horse-guards of the Scholae Palatinae fulfill that role more than the few ‘proper’ cataphracts they have do: these men fight exclusively with lance and sword, and their horses are barded too, unlike the steeds of most of the Western Roman cavalry. The absolute best of the Western scholares are the candidati, the permanent bodyguard corps of the emperor, who got their name from the white tunics and capes that only they are allowed to don.

    Finally, perhaps the greatest strength of the Roman army – besides of course its fabled iron discipline – is in its engineering. Pickaxes, mattocks and the falx (used not as a weapon in the Dacian tradition, but as a sickle to clear away obstructing overgrowth) remain mainstays of the Western imperial armies as they have in past incarnations of the Roman war machine, and the latter-day legionaries wielding them are no less efficient at digging their own roads, building their own bridges and fortifying their camps than their forefathers were, ensuring they will not be at a disadvantage when leaving their castra (fortress) to campaign abroad. The Western Romans also continue to construct and effectively deploy complex siege engines, perhaps their single greatest material advantage over their less advanced barbarian enemies: ballistae, scorpions and onagers (torsion catapults) have been used to considerable effect both in sieges and field battles throughout the fifth century, most notably in the Seven Days’ Battles against Attila, and there is no reason to suspect the Western Romans will not continue to use this advantage whenever convenient throughout the sixth century.

    Ak8LFx8.jpg

    A Roman onager crew in action

    Where the Western army really differs from its rather moribund state at the start of the fifth century is in the numbers. The populistic reforms of the Stilichians have given life to a reborn class of smallholding farmers with a real stake in defending the empire they pay taxes to and live in, and it is from this middle class that they have found a stream of ‘proper’ Roman recruits to compensate for the destruction of the old Western imperial army at the Frigidus, and again for the losses incurred by the invasions of the Huns and other deadly barbarian hordes from beyond the limes – understrength legions still exist, but they are no longer the norm. Barbarian foederati still comprise a significant component of the West’s military, and especially help in rounding out their weaknesses by bringing their own unique martial traditions to the table, but cannot be said to constitute a majority of the imperial army. God only knows where Rome would be if it had to wholly rely upon these federates for its protection!
     
    Last edited:
    510-512: Ride of the White Huns
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The new decade opened with the Eastern Roman armies converging upon and laying siege to Nineveh, whose defenders opted to surrender when they saw Sabbatius’ men constructing siege towers and rams throughout the spring – the deployment of which would have surely meant the city would be sacked if they were successful in storming the walls. Only the sheer number of Ephesian-aligned Eastern Roman and Caucasian troops prevented the Miaphysites who joined up with Sabbatius from simply sacking Nineveh anyway. However, this would prove to be the last major success the Eastern Augustus would be scoring up to this point, as Toramana began to bring the Buddhist Persians stirred up by Mazdak to bear in significant number from the end of spring onward.

    The first clash between their armies this year occurred near Hdatta, where the enthusiastic but inexperienced Mazdakites (as these Amidist Buddhist followers of Mazdak were called) were swept away by the heavy Eastern Roman and Armenian cavalry. However, while Sabbatius was besieging Hdatta, Toramana returned on June 26 with an army swollen to nearly 40,000 men by further Mazdakite reinforcements, who comprised over half his numbers. The Mahārājadhirāja took advantage of his numerical superiority to restrict the Eastern Romans’ ability to maneuver on the battlefield, personally leading the elite Eftal warriors in his reserve to push them back whenever it seemed like they might achieve a breakthrough, and ultimately forced them to retreat further up the Tigris late in the afternoon.

    u1gUgj4.jpg

    The Buddhist Mazdakite infantry whom Toramana had mobilized were not the greatest fighters, but what they lacked in experience & quality equipment, they made up for numbers & enthusiasm - allowing them to cover the Eftals' numerical weakness

    When Sabbatius returned to Nineveh, he found that Patriarch Shila had induced the Nestorians to revolt after receiving news of his defeat in the Battle of Hdatta, and that they’d massacred the small garrison he left behind and closed the gates in the name of Toramana. Cursing the heretics and swearing revenge for this treachery, the emperor nevertheless had to retreat even further north while being harassed by the White Hun cavalry. He did turn and attempt to engage his pursuers in late July once he thought he had more favorable ground at a river crossing near Balad, only for Toramana to dispatch his Fufuluo riders to circle around the Eastern Roman ranks and attack them from behind; the Eastern Romans managed to fight his way out of that trap, but not without sustaining grievous losses including nearly the entire Miaphysite contingent (whom Sabbatius left behind to serve as his rearguard, while Toramana and his warriors were positively eager to make martyrs out of them) and Vakhtang, King of Caucasian Iberia.

    Their losses were so great, in fact, that Sabbatius soon had to abandon his Mesopotamian conquests, and the destruction of his Miaphysite corps also meant there would be no chance of them reviving their insurgency any time soon. While Toramana took the chance to start razing their remaining undermanned refuges and carry their women & children off as slaves to other parts of his empire on his road to Nisibis, his Roman counterpart appealed to the Western Caesar for help. Although this conflict had nothing to do with the Western Empire’s interests at all, Theodosius was not about to let his best friend down and prevailed upon his father Eucherius to let him set out for the Orient with eight legions: a modest commitment which didn’t entirely make up for the 10,000 casualties the Eastern Roman army had sustained at the Battle of Balad, but was sufficient to buy them time to rebuild their strength – if they could just reach Sabbatius quickly enough – and, being another show of unity between the two empires in this new age, also boosted the morale of the Eastern Romans.

    Meanwhile in Britannia, Gwenhwyfar gave birth to another son on April 14. However, to everyone’s shock and horror, this child looked nothing like either of his parents – being dark of hair and eye. Artorius demanded answers, for neither his family nor Gwenhwyfar’s own were known to have those features, instead being mostly light-haired and eyed. As his queen was not forthcoming with answers, he had her and the bastard imprisoned in a tower near Verulamium: but no sooner had he left the area did a force of over 100 well-armed men launch a surprise night attack on the tower, decimating the guards he’d stationed there and springing his wife from confinement with her newest child.

    As it turned out, Gwenhwyfar had been carrying on an affair with Llenleawc, the Riothamus’ trusted left arm, since he saved her from the clutches of the Saxon rebels of Lindum eight years prior. Her previous daughter, Norwenna, had in truth also been Llenleawc’s, but having inherited her mother’s looks, she could pass for another one of Artorius’ and made Gwenhwyfar confident that she could disguise her next child with Llenleawc the same way. Obviously, she miscalculated and now her lover had been forced to commit an even more blatant act of treason – attacking a royal fort and killing the Riothamus’ soldiers – on top of having slept with the queen, in order to save her and their younger child. Artorius was livid at the news of his wife’s escape and his greatest lieutenant’s betrayal, and prepared to march against Llenleawc’s domain to punish them both: however, as he was not completely certain that young Norwenna was Llenleawc’s daughter and not his, and in any case believed himself above killing children, he dictated that the probably-not-a-princess should immediately be entered into a convent for the rest of her days, just to keep her – and his certainly trueborn elder children – safe.

    3zVCPzu.jpg

    Sadly for the ascendant Pendragon dynasty, it turned out that their queen had been rather more than just friends with the Riothamus' chief lieutenant

    The Battle of Venonae on May 13 was a brutally lopsided one. Though Llenleawc was a proven leader and mighty warrior, Artorius had mustered nearly the full might of southern Britannia to avenge his cuckolding – some 9,000 men – and outnumbered Llenleawc’s army 3:1. The rebel dux was not even given a chance to try talking things out before his king descended upon him with a terrible fury, crushing through his lines, taking no prisoners (and indeed warning Llenleawc’s army at the start of the battle that anybody who stuck by their outlawed overlord would be shown no quarter) and nearly killing him in single combat. Only the former’s own great skill at arms saved his life, and so Llenleawc was able to limp off the battlefield at that day’s end with grievous injuries (including a grisly facial scar, deliberately inflicted by Artorius to mar his good looks) and fewer than 700 men. Knowing his lands to be indefensible and the wrath of his former friend unquenchable, Llenleawc decided to flee Britannia with Gwenhwyfar, their infant son Galahad and a few trusted retainers, thinking he could offer his skills to his old Anglo-Saxon enemies in exchange for refuge.

    Unfortunately for the adulterous couple, the Anglo-Saxons were having troubles of their own. In the wake of the failed campaign against Alcluyd, Cissa’s son & successor Cenwulf had raised the standard of rebellion against the Angles in an attempt to retake the crown of the Bretwalda for his family, and many of his Saxon kindred joined him. While the renegade Hiberno-Briton initially believed this outbreak of chaos would make him into an even more attractive hire for Icel, he never got the chance to meet either the Angle king or his Saxon rival, for he and Gwenhwyfar were waylaid by Beowulf (whose liege was loyal to Cenwulf) as they emerged from the Pennines and traveled through the lands of Elmet on their path to Eoforwic. Beowulf naturally insisted on dueling his father’s killer as a precondition to letting Gwenhwyfar and Galahad go without further harassment, despite Llenleawc’s wounds being half-healed at best, and so easily vanquished him in a complete reversal of their first fight. The Geatish champion did keep his word after the duel and even allowed Llenleawc a worthy burial at the church of the mostly-ruined and sparsely inhabited Cambodunum[1], after which the disgraced Queen of the Romano-Britons and her bastard son faded into obscurity amid the Saxons’ hills for some time.

    While Llenleawc was fleeing through Saxon lands, Artorius rampaged through his fiefdom and placed his lawful wife, Gwenhwyfar’s sister Gwenhwyfach, as well as their legitimate children under arrest. Medraut seized the chance to once more advocate that he be made heir, claiming that the paternity of all of the royal children was now in question, but the Riothamus rebuffed him. As Artorius the Younger and the majority of his younger siblings all took after Artorius the Elder’s looks, the latter reasoned that they must actually be his children and that Gwenhwyfar must have started her affair with Llenleawc after the birth of Lecatus, the last of their sons who resembled him. This argument did not satisfy Medraut, who promptly began stirring up a conspiracy to imprison his father – whose judgment, he claimed, was addled by age and lingering feelings for the wife who had just given him horns – then force him to declare him heir to the Romano-British throne, followed by eliminating the half-siblings he now insisted were more disgraceful bastards than himself on the road. The King of Dumnonia found allies among the Britons of the west, who were growing concerned about Romano-British and Christian encroachment into their lands as settlements like Venta Silurum ballooned in size and wealth, though King Gwydre of Gwynedd proved more faithful to Artorius than his sister Gwenhwyfar had been: so much so that Medraut was terrified he’d pick up on the subtle implications of his first attempt to reach out to him, and would never try to involve him in the plot again.

    zYzdgvQ.jpg

    Agents of Medraut of Dumnonia and the Uí Liatháin of Demetia exchange their masters' well-wishes and next steps

    Lastly, in India the front-lines of the latest Eftal-Gupta war stabilized, while in Arabia those of the Aksumite-Himyarite conflict remained mostly static this year. Bhanugupta pushed Lakhana almost all the way back to Gandhara and the Indus River, leaving behind pockets of Hephthalite and Indo-Saka resistance trapped in Gujarat and Malwa. As the year drew to a close, Lakhana made preparations for an audacious counterattack to try to reverse the tide, while Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas were both preparing their own gambits to break the stalemate in Arabia: Kaleb drew up plans for a diversionary advance on Ma’rib from the coast to cover another large invasion of the Himyarite mountains from the north, while Dhu Nuwas placed his bets on an extremely ambitious strategy of clearing away the Aksumite navy and mounting amphibious landings near Muza and other ports behind the Ethiopians’ lines with smaller forces while the bulk of his army would descend upon them from said mountains.

    As of the spring of 511, Theodosius and his legions had crossed the Hellespont and were well on their way to reaching Sabbatius. Their help could not have come at a better time, for by this point the emperor had retreated back to Nisibis and was besieged there by Toramana’s army. Linking up with a second Eastern Roman army amassed at Antioch by Narses the eunuch, Theodosius moved to relieve the siege and dealt the Hephthalites a stinging defeat before Nisibis on April 29, assisted by Sabbatius’ men firing onagers and scorpions mounted on the city’s mighty walls the entire time.

    Having united their armies, the Eastern Augustus and Western Caesar pursued Toramana southward, driving the Eftals out of Zabdicene and sending Levon (now King of Iberia) at the head of a detachment to recapture the re-ruined fort of Singara as spring gave way to summer, while they themselves marched down the Euphrates rather than the Tigris this time to try to surprise Toramana. However, the Mahārājadhirāja rallied at Nineveh and brought up further reinforcements from the rest of his own empire to compensate for the losses he’d taken at Nisibis: besides several thousand more Mazdakites and smaller contingents drawn from the other great Hephthalite & Parthian clans, as well as a small corps of 10 war elephants. These elephants proved a nasty shock for the Romans when they met again, and as Sabbatius & Theodosius (having never seen the Eftals make use of elephants as the Sassanids had, and perhaps thinking the means to command such beasts was beyond them on account of their barbarism) had not made adequate preparations for dealing with them, they decisively contributed to the White Huns’ victory at Diacira on June 1.

    The Romans fell back to the once-formidable fortress city of Dura-Europos, abandoned and ruined since it was sacked by the Sassanids in the 3rd century, and Narses was dispatched back to Syria to procure anti-elephant carroballistae while they hurriedly entrenched themselves ahead of Toramana’s arrival. There they held out against the Hephthalite cavalry, which had raced ahead of the lumbering infantry and elephants of the Mahārājadhirāja’s army to harass them, and were rewarded when the Armenian eunuch returned with the horse-drawn scorpion carriages assembled with great haste in Callinicum. When the two armies properly fought again around Dura-Europos a month later, on July 17, their field artillery proved a game-changer as it had against the Sassanids. The White Huns were badly mauled as the scorpions’ bolts shot down most of their elephants and drove two others mad with agony, causing them to stampede back into the their own formations. Over the rest of 511 Toramana was chased down the Euphrates as far as Diacira, while Levon moved from Singara to recapture Balad and place Nineveh under siege yet again.

    baALBX8.jpg

    Detail of a carroballista from Trajan's column. Unlike the legionaries' equipment, the weapon's design had not changed significantly in the centuries which had passed between then and the Battle of Dura-Europos in 511

    Over in India, Lakhana enjoyed far better fortunes than his cousin. During the spring he baited Bhanugupta into invading Gandhara, while actually swinging his main army through the Upāirisaēna Mountains – collecting Bactrian and Arachosian reinforcements as he did – and re-emerging at Shalkot, from where he stormed over the Indus and raced to destroy the secondary army the Samrat had detached to finish off the Eastern Eftal and Indo-Saka contingents trapped in Gujarat. Lakhana’s maneuver had caught the Indians entirely by surprise and he shattered this smaller army at Vallabhi, where they had been besieging the largest such pocket of trapped Hephthalites, who promptly rejoined Lakhana’s army with much fanfare.

    Lakhana next swung back north to engage Bhanugupta, who had been caught as off-guard by his rival’s latest move as his father had been by Lakhana’s own father at the Bolan Pass and Kapisa nearly thirty years before. At their first battle this year, fought near Jabalipura[2] on May 25, Bhanugupta was victorious and Lakhana beat a retreat southward before he could lose too many men, giving the Samrat the impression that he could now trap his foe in Gujarat and finally end him there. But the Eastern Mahārājadhirāja had a plan in mind: he turned the tables and engaged Bhanugupta in the great Rann of Khachchh, something Bhanugupta had no more expected than his southward swing through the Upāirisaēna in the spring since he’d assumed the marshy battleground would hinder the Hunnish cavalry.

    That it did, but the swamps bogged down Bhanugupta’s more heavily armored troops and elephants even more badly, and would only get worse as monsoon season arrived to flood the region. Lakhana’s lightly equipped Sogdians and Indo-Saka warriors outmaneuvered and ambushed the Indian host as it slogged through the marshy woodland of this region, and he himself led his full army to a resounding victory against them by attacking during a storm and driving the Indians into the path of a seasonal flood on June 18. Bhanugupta himself was nearly killed after his personal elephant was killed from underneath him by Sogdian javelineers and axemen, barely surviving only to be dragged out of the ruins of his howdah and taken captive: however, his injuries were too severe for him to live long despite the best efforts of Lakhana’s Persian physicians (for the Mahārājadhirāja wanted him alive so they could negotiate a favorable peace treaty), and he perished on June 30. Once more the Gupta realm unraveled as he’d left no sons, only a daughter, and so his succession was contested by various cousins and rebellious vassals – although Lakhana was determined not to repeat his mistake of helping one claimant defeat all the others and consolidate power this time around.

    IvFMvna.jpg

    Lakhana and the Eastern Hephthalite cavalry crossing the Rann of Khachchh

    In southern Arabia, the Aksumites and Himyarites were busy setting their own complicated strategies into motion. As planned, Kaleb sprang a southward march into the Himyarite highlands while a token force attacked from the west to divert Dhu Nuwas’ attention, while Dhu Nuwas in turn massed the bulk of his army in said mountains with plans to descend to the coastal lowlands once his smaller amphibious detachments made landfall and secured the territories they were supposed to. Of the pair, Himyar’s gambit was more successful: the Aksumites moved a little too quickly, resulting in their diversionary force being smashed as it approached Ta’izz and one of the surviving Ethiopian captains giving up what he knew of his emperor’s plan under torture.

    Trusting that the garrisons Kaleb had left along the coast would be too small to expel his amphibious forces, Dhu Nuwas gathered up his host and stormed northward to engage the Aksumites before they could reach Ma’rib, inflicting a significant defeat on Kaleb’s army in the Jabal Haraz range that summer. His assumption as to the Aksumites’ strength on the coast proved accurate as well, for Kaleb had nearly emptied his garrisons to pad out his own core army. The Baccinbaxaba sued for peace in light of his heavy losses, returning Muza and the other ports to Himyar in exchange for a payment in gold and incense. The first time the two giants of the Red Sea clashed had ended in a victory for Dhu Nuwas, who had finally recovered his kingdom’s long-lost western coast even as Kaleb swore revenge.

    pqR5sXl.jpg

    Dhu Nuwas, famed for his sidelocks - and for winning Himyar's first victory against Aksum in nearly 50 years

    The spring of 512 brought with it a renewed Roman offensive. Sabbatius and Theodosius defeated a small 6,000-strong Eftal delaying force at Peroz-Shapur[3], but Toramana used the time his men bought him to bring up ever more reinforcements from eastern Mesopotamia and Persis. In May he confronted the Romans at Nehardea with an army of 42,000 men which included 15 elephants, over 20,000 Mazdakites and a Jewish contingent levied at that city, and was victorious in the furious clash which followed, derailing Sabbatius’ hopes of ending the war quickly by marching on Ctesiphon. The Romans nevertheless surprised Toramana by swinging north and retreating up the Tigris through hostile Western Hephthalite-held territory, living off the land (and thus devastating it) as they went.

    The White Huns were not far behind, and forced another engagement outside the ruins of the Babylonian city of Sippar[4] on June 9. This time the Romans prevailed, using their carroballistae to once more thwart the onslaught of the Eftal elephants while their legions broke through the Mahārājadhirāja’s attempt to encircle them, allowing them to continue retreating northward while Levon the Iberian abandoned his siege of Nineveh and hurried south to reinforce his overlord. However, the Hephthalite cavalry continued to harass their flight from Mesopotamia, culminating in Theodosius taking a fatal arrow to the neck which the offending Eftal horse-archer intended for Sabbatius in a skirmish shortly after the Romans passed Samarra six days later.

    The death of his best friend since childhood enraged Sabbatius, and while he was rational enough to continue retreating north instead of turning and launching into some mad dash for Ctesiphon, when the Hephthalite cavalry once more fully caught up with him at Tikrit on June 25, he was all too happy to give battle. The Hephthalite horse-archers outshot their counterparts among the Eastern Roman army, but they were forced to retreat by Basil’s Syriac archers and the battle between the Roman and Eftal cataphracts favored the former in part thanks to Sabbatius’ leadership. The emperor fought alongside his troops rather than commanding from behind as he usually did and personally killed the Hephthalite field commander, Toramana’s father-in-law Sagharak, in his rage. Still, Sagharak had managed to stab Sabbatius in the leg even as the Augustus crushed his helm and skull with a mace, and the Eastern Romans would have been defeated thanks to the emergence of the Eftal infantry had it not been for the timely arrival of Levon’s weary reinforcements soon after.

    rbTNxXO.jpg

    The Western Caesar Theodosius is shot to death by a Hephthalite horse-archer after pushing the Eastern Emperor Sabbatius out of the way

    As the Battle of Tikrit turned into a stalemate, Toramana sued for peace, and the injured Sabbatius grudgingly assented to negotiate terms in spite of his fury and grief. The Hephthalites were willing to cede Singara, Dura-Europos and their immediate environs to the Eastern Romans in exchange for a sum of gold & silver and a cession of all Roman backing to insurgents on their territory, which the Mahārājadhirāja considered to be exceedingly generous given the precarious situation of the Roman army in Mesopotamia. Sabbatius did not think it so charitable, since all he was getting to show for the death of his friend and thousands of his soldiers was a pair of ruined fortresses and worthless, sparsely inhabited land far from the great Mesopotamian rivers – hardly the grand reconquest of, at minimum, all Assyria that he envisioned at the start of his campaign, considering all the advantages he thought he enjoyed then. But a sense of pragmatic realism guided him now, as it had when he refrained from seeking revenge on his own heterodox subjects after defeating Trocundus and in his continued retreat from Samarra, so he took Toramana’s deal rather than try to see the battle (and afterward, the war) to its end.

    While Toramana spun this meager Roman victory into further proof of his greatness, that the Western Hephthalites were here to stay and could not be vanquished even when undermined by a large-scale rebellion, and planned to retake all that he’d lost in the next few years, these developments were obviously much more poorly received in the Roman world. Sabbatius’ efforts to trumpet his extremely limited gains as a victory largely fell flat, for few Eastern Romans were convinced that the reward had been worth their losses. A comedian in Antioch who mocked the emperor as a failed Alexander mourning his Hephaestion was executed for his words in August, but killing him obviously did little to restore Sabbatius’ prestige in the eyes of his subjects – the only way to do that (and also avenge Theodosius), he believed, would be to fight the White Huns once again and crush them utterly.

    In Ravenna the news went down even more poorly. Eucherius II suffered a fatal heart attack upon hearing of his eldest son’s death, and as Theodosius left behind only two young daughters, the Occidental throne passed on to his sole surviving brother Constantine over his widow Anastasia’s protests. In turn the newly crowned Constantine III, who (as a third son) had never expected to become Augustus of the West, spent the rest of the year giving out donatives to his legions and assuring his officials, generals and factional leaders that he appreciated their service and that they were not in danger of losing their offices, so as to allay any rebellious thoughts.

    To secure the allies he and his late brother had made, Constantine also assured King Augustine of Altava that he’d continue to uphold the betrothal of his niece Eucheria to the latter’s heir Felix, while following through on his own betrothal and marrying the Frankish princess Clotilde on December 20 this year. He would need that marriage to reinforce his alliance with the Franks and Merobaudes, for the winter of 512 brought with it yet another barbarian invader: the Lombards migrated from their lands under pressure from the Veneti Slavs and entered territories assigned to the March of Arbogast and the Bauivarii. The emperor’s honeymoon would have to wait, for he had to leave Italy almost immediately after his wedding to join his in-laws in responding to this threat despite the suggestion of his magister militum that it was probably nothing more than the periodic raiding force.

    81kykCW.jpg

    Flavius Aloysius, son of Merobaudes and brother-in-law to the newly crowned Emperor Constantine III, inspects the damage done to a hamlet in his father's March by the migrating Lombards

    In Britannia, brewing tensions between the native Silurian Britons and Romano-British settlers in Venta Silurum & Isca Silurum finally exploded into open violence in the harvest season following a rash of murders related to land disputes, which the Romano-Britons blamed on the Britons since Artorius and his magistrates had more frequently ruled in the former’s favor. Gundleus, the greatly aged King of the Silures, resolved to punish the Romano-British by burning their towns down following lynchings and mob violence in which the settlers prevailed thanks to the help of Artorius’ garrisons in said cities, who after all were their kin from eastern Britain. Obviously, the Riothamus could not approve of Gundleus’ attack on his Romano-British subjects and, while insisting that he would dole out impartial justice if both sides would just calm down, return to their homes and present their cases to him like civilized men, ensured his words would be backed up with steel by bringing an army with him to re-enforce order in Siluria.

    However, soon after arriving to relieve the siege of Venta Silurum in early winter, Artorius was warned by messengers from Glevum that Medraut had taken the opportunity to begin marching east out of Dumnonia, seizing Aquae Sulis and Camalet and proclaiming his half-siblings to be bastards: he was now challenging his father to recognize him as the one true heir to the British throne on grounds of being the one Pendragon prince whose paternity nobody could dispute, and had brought swords of his own to make his case for him if Artorius would not acknowledge his ‘rights’. He was further aided by old Myrddyn, the druid who had guarded Caliburnus while it was still stuck in the stone, who found in the bastard King of Dumnonia a ruler more sympathetic to the old ways than the staunchly Pelagian Artorius.

    Gundleus, revealing his true colors as one of Medraut’s conspirators, refused all attempts by Artorius to negotiate and attacked the royal army. The Riothamus defeated and killed him in retaliation, but found himself dangerously isolated as many of his Britonic vassals revealed their allegiance to his bastard in turn (the sole exception among the western Britons was the faithful King of Gwynedd, now trapped behind these traitors). It fell to Artorius the Younger and Lecatus to organize the remaining Romano-British legions and levies in the southeast of their kingdom to stop their half-brother’s eastern advance, which was being held up at Venta Belgarum: the Belgae, being one of the more Romanized and Christianized of the remaining Britonic peoples, followed the example of Gwynedd rather than that set by most of their cousins, and under their King Melwas they’d elected to fight alongside their Romano-British neighbors. The only silver lining for the Romano-British kingdom was that the Anglo-Saxons were still too distracted with their own civil war to take advantage of how quickly their situation had taken a turn for the worse: by the end of 512, the Ællings were in control of Eoforwic, while Icel remained in control of the northern half of their people’s shared lands and was struggling to expel them from the city.

    Muy6usH.jpg

    A Romano-British horseman in Artorius' service clashing with Gundleus' Silurian warriors in the opening battle of the latest British civil war

    In India, Lakhana focused on clearing out the few Gupta garrisons that hadn’t been recalled to the east from the lands which he’d lorded over before the outbreak of this newest war. He stayed out of the civil war which said garrisons’ comrades had been summoned back to fight in, content to allow the Indians to destroy each other before he swooped in to crush whoever was left standing. In the meantime, he would content himself with recovering the lands he’d lost to the late Bhanugupta and sending out horsemen to raid Indian countryside around the lower Ganges.

    Lastly, in East Asia, the Rouran civil war ended with the final defeat of Fumingdun Khagan, whose defeats and unappealing combination of cruelty and cowardice drove his few remaining followers to desert him in the spring: he was duly captured, turned away even by the Chinese who’d finally written him off as a disgusting liability, and executed by his cousin Yujiulü Futu[5], the eldest son of the very same Houqifudaikezhe Khagan defeated by Emperor Gong of Chen nearly two decades before. In truth it could barely be called a ‘civil war’ for the past decade and a half anyway, as the majority of the Rouran preferred to follow Houqifudaikezhe’s sons rather than their tyrannical Chinese-appointed ruler and Fumingdun soon became wholly reliant on help from his overlord’s border armies to maintain his pretense of overlordship over the Rouran.

    With his cousin’s demise, Futu was free to proclaim himself Tuohan Khagan – his father’s rightful successor in name as well as in fact – and that the fight to free the Rouran from China’s shackles was just beginning, for he could have gotten rid of Fumingdun long ago if it were not for Jiankang’s support for the tyrant. Emperor Ming of Chen welcomed the challenge, thinking the Rouran to be gravely weakened from their civil war and that this would be an excellent opportunity to destroy them once & for all, thereby securing China’s northern flank permanently. Tuohan set out to prove his enemy’s estimates wrong, forcing kidnapped Chinese engineers (whether taken from Fumingdun’s side in earlier battles or in raids on the Great Wall) to construct mangonels for him and also to teach their skills to the Rouran under threat of torture or death. By the first snowfall this winter, Rouran riders had streamed through the Great Wall – breached again, so soon after it had just been patched up by the Chen, by their new artillery corps – and began to ride roughshod over northern China even as Emperor Ming and his generals were marshaling another behemoth of an army around the Yangtze to crush them.

    LNW4i8s.jpg

    Having broken out of containment, Rouran pillagers were free to start attacking villages in northern China yet again from the end of 512 onward

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Slack Roman Fort, near Huddersfield.

    [2] Jalore.

    [3] Near Fallujah.

    [4] Near Yusufiyah.

    [5] Historically, the man who would become Tuohan Khagan died fighting the Gaoche in 508. Of course, this could not happen ITL and so instead of succeeding his father in 506 only to die two years later, Futu has survived to wrest the Khaganate from his similarly much longer-lived cousin Fumingdun/Yujiulü Doulun in 512 instead.
     
    513-515: The Hill of Swords
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The early winter and spring of 513 saw the Lombards continuing to migrate across the sparsely populated forests of the March of Arbogast, while the magister peditum Merobaudes was amassing his legions and auxiliaries around Augusta Treverorum and Emperor Constantine was hurrying to join him with additional forces from Italy, southern Gaul, the Burgundian kingdom and Alemannia. By April the Western Romans were ready to take the fight to the Lombards, who meanwhile had come within striking distance of the Rhine and were menacing Borbetomagus when Constantine and Merobaudes marched to meet them. In the battle which followed the Western Romans continued to demonstrate their revitalized military might, resisting the furious charges of the Lombards – spearheaded by wild berserkers and well-armored champions who could’ve easily scattered a lesser foe – with their well-prepared and disciplined infantry ranks (which was further backed by thousands of Alemannic and Frankish auxiliaries) under Merobaudes and his son Aloysius, while Constantine led the Gallic and Burgundian cavalry to victory over their less numerous and experienced counterparts. Now threatened with encirclement after his meager horsemen were put to flight, the Lombard king Ildichis chose this time to capitulate and sue for terms.

    bz9gAz9.png

    A Frankish federate auxiliary and Gallo-Roman light cavalryman corner one of Ildichis' Lombard warriors at the end of the Battle of Borbetomagus

    At first, Constantine was skeptical of the worth of adding yet another vassal to the ranks of the Western Empire’s numerous federate kingdoms and concerned that he might dangerously overextend his frontier as a result, influenced by the advice of the magister militum Theodoric: his first inclination was to send the Lombards packing back to their homeland after collecting a tribute of slaves and silver to compensate for the devastation they had caused on their path. Merobaudes won him over by pointing out the hypocrisy of Theodoric issuing such advice while being a federate king himself and having incorporated the Gepids, whose gold mines had been nothing but beneficial to the empire, as well as by assuring him that they could carve a reasonably defensible homeland for the Lombards out of the eastern reaches of the March of Arbogast and the westernmost corners of the old Lombard territory which had yet to be completely overrun by Slavic migrants[1]. Such a territory, Merobaudes argued, was not only covered in dense woodland and river valleys which would provide a strong natural barrier against invasion, but it could be easily reinforced from the March or the lands of the Baiuvarii in times of war (and trade with them in times of peace, with the help of Roman engineering to carve out roads and fortify Lombard towns of course), and in any case the Lombards settled there would serve as a buffer against any Veneti who might think of taking their chances against the Empire.

    Satisfied with Merobaudes’ arguments and after having proven his worth on the battlefield, Constantine III returned to Italy soon after, leaving his magister peditum to finish settling the Lombards and securing the territories promised to them. Once he returned home the emperor still had little room for rest, as Pope Leo II had died and in his absence factional politics marred the election to replace him: the archdeacon Caelius had been elected in the Basilica of Saint Mary Major, while another archdeacon named Postumius was also acclaimed Pope by a different mob at the Basilica of Saint John in the Lateran around the same time. As Postumius was the favored candidate of the imperial treasurer Faustus and the Greens, the Blues fell in behind Caelius, and so did the imperial family which had by now tied itself firmly to the latter’s leaders by marriage. Accusations of simony and mob violence between the papabiles’ partisans had erupted in the emperor’s absence, so his first order of business upon returning (besides commanding some of the legions which returned with him to aid the cohortes urbanae and vigiles[2] in restoring public order) was to call a synod of the Western clergy where he mediated a resolution favoring Caelius. To appease the Greens, Constantine also steered the synod into bestowing recently vacated bishopric of Aquileia upon Postumius, binding him and that diocese more closely to the Ostrogoths who dominated Dalmatia and Pannonia.

    Across the Oceanus Britannicus, Medraut was preparing to contend with his half-brothers while his father found his own road to Londinium blocked by a large Briton host from Powys and Pengwern, which numbered about 11,000 strong and forced him to seek his own reinforcements from Gwynedd before testing them in battle. The Dumnonians withdrew after Artorius the Younger and Lecatus arrived to relieve the siege of Venta Belgarum with 4,500 men (mostly recruited from around Londinium itself or Cantia), but this was only a tactical retreat aimed at avoiding encirclement between the Belgae and the trueborn sons of the Pendragon.

    At the advice of Myrddyn Medraut turned to engage the princes’ host in the more favorable terrain of the Hills of Mened[3] in May, where fake defectors from his own army (also sent forth by the elderly druid) tricked the brothers into recklessly charging into a trap between two great hills. The royalists were badly mauled and while Artorius Junior was able to escape, Lecatus was not so fortunate: Medraut caught up to and ruthlessly killed him at the mining town of Iscalis[4], hellbent as he was on eliminating his competitors to their father’s throne. The Riothamus did not hear about his youngest son’s demise at the hands of his eldest until much later into the summer, by which time he had already subdued the Uí Liatháin and linked up with the army of Gwynedd under faithful Gwydre to bring his host’s strength up to 8,000 men.

    459px-%27The_Murder_of_Rutland_by_Lord_Clifford%27_by_Charles_Robert_Leslie%2C_1815.JPG

    Future artists immortalized the image of Medraut's slaying of his half-brother Lecatus as a vicious 'black knight' ruthlessly killing a hapless child, though in reality Lecatus was already 18 and a combatant in the Battle of the Hills of Mened immediately prior

    His wrath inflamed to heights even Llenleawc never reached by the terrible news, Artorius swore he would take no prisoners in the battles to come and proved he was not jesting after smashing through the rebel Britons at Corinium, where the Romano-Britons slew 3,000 Britons in the rout (twice as many as they had killed in the actual battle itself) and the high king – wounded in the battle while recklessly charging ahead of his troops – rewarded Gwynfyr of Powys’ attempt to surrender by relieving him of his head with a stroke of Caliburnus. Around the same time, Medraut had sacked Venta Belgarum in his eastward rush to Londinium and was laying siege to the royal capital. However, his effort to storm part of the city and open its gates was frustrated in the smaller Battle of Caesar’s Well[5], where Artorius Junior had unexpectedly sallied out from the city with a troop of heavy cavalry and massacred the detachment he’d sent out to attack Londinium’s southern defenses in the early hours of a September morning. News that the elder Artorius was returning from the north after crushing another Briton army at Durocornovium[6] forced Medraut to lift the siege and withdraw back toward Dumnonia, where he was certain he could regain the advantage, as winter descended upon Britannia.

    Off to the east, Sabbatius’ recent defeat by the Hephthalites gave the Miaphysites, Nestorians and Jews of the Eastern Roman Empire reason to begin causing trouble once again with the belief that they could more easily get away with it. No major rebellions flared up to take cities and fortresses in the name of a usurper this year, but magistrates and legates from Antioch to Alexandria began to report increasing dissent and disobedience among the heterodox and non-Christian citizens under their purview, ranging from grudging and minimal compliance with the law to acts of theft and property destruction, or ‘hunnery’[7]. In the latter metropolis, a religious procession even degenerated into a riot between Ephesians and Miaphysites. This state of affairs posed yet another headache for Sabbatius to nurse even as he struggled to cope with his best friend’s death and to plot his revenge against Toramana.

    Speaking of Toramana, even further east the Mahārājadhirāja found that he now had to pay Mazdak his due for the aid of his Buddhist mobs, without whom his victory over the Eastern Romans would have been much more difficult or downright impossible. Mazdak demanded that he be appointed to a new office of ‘Advocate of the Poor’ (driyōšān jādag-gōw ud dādwa in Parsig), with which he could challenge the dictates of both the established Persian/Parthian nobility and the tribal Eftal leadership alike in the name of the poor masses, and that some lands all over Persia be set aside for monasteries where his followers could meditate in peace and aid the local communities. While Toramana conceded on both counts, Mazdak rapidly gained the enmity of both the Persian and White Hunnish aristocracy for his fervent advocacy on behalf of the commons, while the monasteries and their attached lands (of which the one in the mountains of Rudbar[8] was the most famous, and where Mazdak himself chose to reside) would rapidly transform into what were effectively self-governing theocracies over the next decade.

    In their allotted territories the Mazdakites would reign as a law unto themselves, driving out landlords and seizing their land & goods for equitable redistribution among the peasant masses – so long as those masses elected to walk the road to enlightenment paved by the Buddha, of course, and the monks would doubtless take a cut too to cover their own maintenance costs. That the Mazdakites remained organized into their own armed militias, clashing with the private armies of Persian lords and wandering Hephthalite or Fufuluo marauders alike and bullying local Zoroastrians or other non-Buddhists with increasing severity, was another inevitable development. Ironically, despite his victory Toramana would find these militant, populist Amidist Buddhists almost as troublesome for his empire’s internal stability as the heterodox Christians in Sabbatius’ lands, even though they were ostensibly firmly on his side.

    kjNaHL0.jpg

    A land dispute between the Mazdakite monks & their militia on one hand, and the local Persian aristocrat's war party on the other turns deadly

    Further east still, Lakhana continued to bide his time and consolidate his territories while the Guptas tore one another asunder. Bhanugupta’s closest cousin secured Pataliputra, where he declared himself to be the Samrat Kumaragupta II and promptly married the former’s young daughter Anantadevi to try to secure his rule, but later in the year he was defeated and put to flight by a more distant kinsman who claimed the Indian throne as Budhagupta. This Budhagupta took control of Pataliputra near the year’s end, but Kumaragupta II fled to the half-ruined Prayaga with Anantadevi in tow and – having failed to interest Lakhana in an alliance – struck a temporary deal with yet another pretender, the so-called Pushyagupta who was being backed by the Varman dynasty of Kamarupa[9], to eliminate Budhagupta before turning their swords against one another.

    In the uttermost east, Tuohan Khagan pillaged and burned as far as the walls of Luoyang before Emperor Ming of Chen and his generals managed to get their forces into position to finally counter him. An attempt to encircle and crush the Rouran at Chang’an in mid-summer would have succeeded but for the sudden and unexplained withdrawal of the northernmost blocking division under Chen Xiao, one of Ming’s cousins, which allowed Tuohan to escape. Infuriated at this lost opportunity and suspecting his cousin of disloyalty, the emperor had Chen Xiao killed without allowing him to even try to explain himself and pursued Tuohan, but the khagan turned around and defeated him in the mountains around Yan’an soon after. Kavadh advised Ming to repent for and meditate over his cousin-slaying episode in order to overcome his recklessness and ill temper so that he might be better prepared to fight Tuohan the next time they crossed paths, which the emperor did even as Tuohan continued to harass his armies and strike at targets of opportunity out of his forward base in northwestern China.

    In 514, despite having just shaken hands with Theodoric’s bishops and aristocratic supporters at the Roman synod last year, Constantine launched a new effort to undermine Ostrogoth control over the Gepids. To win the Daco-Germanic barbarians’ loyalty without a middleman (and thus bring the Dacian gold mines more firmly under imperial control) he set about promoting Gepid officers of high birth into the army, encouraging the recruitment of Roman tutors from Italy & Dalmatia to educate the children of the Gepid royalty and aristocracy on their territories, and locally training Gepid workers to help tend to the imperial mints making use of their gold. Theodoric countered by arranging a record number of marriages between Ostrogoth and Gepid nobles this year to shore up his influence: most importantly he betrothed his young grandson Ovida to the Gepid princess Gudeliva, daughter of their king Mundus.

    Meanwhile in the Eastern Roman Empire, the imperial couple ruling there conceived a second son who was born in November of this year, and who could bear no name but Theodosius. His father could not be there for the childbirth in the porphyry chamber of Constantinople’s Great Palace however, for yet another Jewish revolt had broken out – this time in Galilee during the summer, but the threat of this latest uprising was compounded by opportunistic Samaritans who sprang their own rebellion to the north. Sabbatius would spend the rest of 514 in Jerusalem, working with the Dux Palaestinae to coordinate local Eastern Roman forces and reinforcements he’d brought with him from the capital to keep Christian holy sites, such as the Church of the Annunciation in Nazareth, safe and to suppress the Jewish & Samaritan insurgents: though disunited, the persistent rebels made good use of the rough Galilean and Samarian terrain to elude and frustrate the far more numerous and better-equipped Eastern Romans to no end, as always.

    BeiDLhU.jpg

    Jewish rebels ambush an Eastern Roman patrol as they make their way through a Galilean village

    In Britannia, Medraut’s rebellion was fast approaching its climax. Having failed to take Londinium, and now pursued both by his father’s reinforced army from the north and his half-brother who was sallying forth from the capital to give chase, the King of Dumnonia resolved to make his stand outside Sorbiodunum[10], very close to a great henge of standing stones erected long before Rome and Christianity came to British shores. There Myrddyn promised to conduct rituals which would bring the might of the old gods to bear and ensure Medraut’s victory, and dispatched his acolytes to bring thirteen mythical treasures from their hiding places; Medraut himself was nominally a Pelagian Christian, but he had never been a particularly devout man and at this point he was desperate enough to take whatever help he could reach, knowing full well that if the trueborn Pendragons defeated him he would find as much mercy at their hands as he’d shown to Lecatus. In the meantime, to reassure Medraut the druid gave him a long, thin dagger dipped in the foulest poisons he could concoct, which he promised would be fatal for anyone who felt its sting: an emergency weapon for the usurper to use, either to spitefully kill one more foe before his own end or to take his own life in case of defeat.

    Battle followed when the royalist armies converged on Medraut’s position on May 13, his father’s birthday no less, and before Myrddyn could complete his pagan rituals to (supposedly) bring the old Celtic gods back and win the war for his chosen candidate. Artorius Junior arrived first, but was content to avoid giving pitched battle until Artorius Senior arrived to make the royalists’ numbers insurmountable. Medraut was all too aware that this was what his half-brother was counting on, so after some preliminary skirmishing he committed his troops to a furious assault in the hope of routing the eastern Romano-British host before the northern one could join them. From morning to late afternoon the brothers fought on a chalk-marred plain near Sorbiodunum which Medraut’s Briton soldiers called ‘Cambo-landa’ or ‘twisting land’, but though the Dumnonians were more numerous the royalist shield-wall – reinforced by Artorius Junior’s cavalry, who he had ordered to dismount and add their strength to the infantry – proved too strong and disciplined for Medraut to overcome, until it was too late and the fabled red dragon standard of the Riothamus was sighted on the northern horizon.

    Artorius Senior’s arrival turned what had previously been an evenly-matched stalemate into a much more one-sided slaughter, as the first charge of the Pendragon’s elite heavy cavalry shattered the still-engaged Dumnonian lines and all his infantry (including the loyal men of Gwynedd) had to do afterward was mop up the surviving stragglers. Alas, counted among the royalist casualties was King Gwydre, treacherously cut down by Vortipor the Demetian, one of the younger Uí Liatháin who fled to join Medraut’s army even as his kin yielded to Artorius and had now faked his surrender: certainly Gwydre’s guards killed him immediately afterward, but their vengeful blows could not save their king from death. Informed that Myrddyn had fled the Stonehenge after witnessing Artorius Senior’s entry onto the scene and evidently deciding that his death on that chalk plain was inevitable, Medraut spurned his retainers’ advice to flee and instead frantically sought out his half-brother in an attempt to at least take his hated younger sibling down with him, cutting his way past the prince’s bodyguards to reach the blood-soaked hill where the latter had established his command post and managing to wound the younger Artorius in the duel that followed. However, the trueborn heir to Britain’s throne was no helpless milksop himself and ably staved off Medraut’s killing blows until Artorius Senior reached them, at which time Medraut doubtless cursed himself for staying Ælle’s own killing blow aimed at their father fourteen years prior.

    The duel which followed is more-so the subject of legend than history, and indeed a key part of the evolving world of Arthurian myth as it grew over the next centuries. It could very well have been the case that the estranged father and son had nothing to say to each other before immediately lunging at one another (indeed the monk and royal chronicler Cadoc of Camalet, a contemporary of all involved parties, reports no dialogue), but most retellings dramatize the pair’s fatal clash by giving them one final exchange of words before their exchange of steel. Christian clergy, especially Pelagians, tend to favor the legitimate Pendragons and depict Medraut as little more than a petulant, monstrously overgrown brat railing against his patient father for not giving him the crown he’d always felt entitled to; Briton bards paint a picture more sympathetic to the rebel king as an anguished estranged son, demanding to know why he was never good enough to be Artorius’ heir and what his siblings had that he never did (other than the obvious answer of ‘legitimacy’) before committing to his final battle against an uncaring father. Regardless of the author’s sympathies, the story always ends the same way: Artorius Senior ran his bastard son through not even with Caliburnus but rather with his lance Rhongomyniad (itself probably one last gesture of contempt toward Medraut, whose 'unclean' blood now would not defile the Riothamus' signature weapon), though not before a fierce fight and at the cost of aggravating his own earlier half-healed injury from the Battle of Corinium last year, while Medraut expended the last of his strength to bury Myrddyn’s dagger through the rings of his father’s lorica hamata and into his side.

    hPtjtwa.jpg

    No matter the tale's author and when it is told, the story of Medraut and Artorius I's deadly clash on the hill of Camlann always ends with the son slain by the father's spear rather than his famous sword, and badly wounding him with a cursed and poisoned dagger in retaliation

    So did the Battle of Camlann, as Cambo-landa is more popularly remembered by later generations of Britons and Romano-Britons alike, end in a victory for the two Artoriuses. But the elder of the two would not long enjoy his hard-won victory on that hill of broken swords, for the Pendragon’s last wound was fatal and there was no physician in his entire army who could treat Myrddyn’s deadly poison. He expired the day after the battle, having failed to even leave the hill due to the gravity of his injuries, his last moments spent passing Caliburnus on to his only remaining son and urging his remaining champions – both Romano-Britons and the remaining loyal Britons of note such as Bedwyr Bedrydant of the Setantii, comes of Bovium[11], and Sanddef of the Ordovices, who had married Artorius’ eldest daughter Artoria – to continue to loyally serve his dynasty long after he took his last breath. Having done this the Riothamus who had so ably protected his people across the southern half of old Roman Britannia for decades in life, and who now lent his nickname to his descendants in death, drew that last breath at high noon on May 14. He was fifty years old at the time of his death.

    While in India the shifting tides of civil war saw Budhagupta crushed between Kumaragupta II and Pushyagupta, the Chinese were getting back on the warpath against the Rouran. Emperor Ming decided that rather than rely purely on brute force to crush Tuohan Khagan (though he certainly still had plenty of that), he would attempt to incite an uprising among the Tiele Turks who already had a record of rebellion against their Rouran masters, as demonstrated by the Fufuluo and Gaoche uprisings in the past. Even as Chinese armies ground down the main Rouran horde in a number of battles across northwest China this year, agents connected to the eunuchs and officials of the imperial palace in Jiankang slipped through Rouran territory to consult with the chiefs of the Tiele, present them with lavish gifts and persuade them that if they rose up against the Khaganate now, they would be rewarded with not only freedom but also the Rouran lands and the eternal friendship of the Chen court. This was an attractive proposal to many of these chiefs who had chafed under Rouran overlordship for generations, made all the sweeter by mounting news of Chinese victories, and by the year’s end the chieftains Yifu and Yieju were spearheading a major Turkic rebellion in the western & southern territories of the Rouran Khaganate even as Ming himself dealt Tuohan a stinging defeat at the Battle of Juyong Pass.

    Wm2Z8Pf.jpg

    Tiele Turkic chiefs setting out to summon their warriors after agreeing to fight with the Chen dynasty against their Rouran masters

    While 515 saw the Eastern Romans still bogged down with the Jewish and Samaritan insurgencies in Palestine, the new year brought with it an heir for the Western Roman Empire: the first son of Constantine and his wife Clotilde, also named Theodosius after his fallen uncle, was born in February. To differentiate this purple-born infant from the Eastern Theodosius born the previous year to Sabbatius and Theodora, he is usually referred to as Caesar Theodosius, on account of being titled the Western Roman Caesar soon after his birth. (In the Orient, the Caesar was Sabbatius’ own first son Anthemius, who was considerably older than the newborn heir to the Occident) Evidently Emperor Constantine sought to make up for the time he’d lost dealing with the various issues troubling the start of his reign, for his Frankish-born Augusta showed signs of pregnancy again by Christmastime.

    Artorius II could not be said to be having nearly as easy a time in Britannia. His first years in power would be spent picking up the pieces left by his half-brother’s failed uprising, appointing replacements for the counts and dukes slain while either fighting for or against his father: in many cases when dealing with the rebels he strove to begin his reign with clemency, allowing the sons of rebel lords to succeed their fathers in exchange for hostages and extra taxes atop the usual oaths of loyalty sworn on the Bible. The new Riothamus applied this same policy to the Briton kings, though for those who were not already Christians he made his royal pardon conditional upon conversion to Pelagianism in a bid to ensure religious uniformity across Britannia and spite the still-missing Myrddyn – he would respect the free will of those Briton royals who refused by not forcing them to convert at swordpoint, but also delivered unto them the consequence of their decision by skipping them over for relatives who were willing to take up his offer. Some Britons previously subdued by Artorius I, notably the Powysians and Demetians, resisted this demand, forcing Artorius II to ride forth to beat them into submission all over again.

    Furthermore, when a royal vacancy appeared due to a king having died without a male heir immediately related to themselves (sons, grandsons or brothers) Artorius II seized the chance to increase royal power by installing one of his kin or friends on that vacated Brittonic throne. In his most obvious power-grab for the Pendragon dynasty, he had his seven-year-old son Constantine crowned King of Dumnonia to replace the deceased Medraut, who had left no children of his own; this decision established the tradition of the kingship of Dumnonia being conferred upon the Riothamus’ heir, and the place of the Dumnonian king as the foremost of the Romano-British vassals. While troubling even some of his loyal vassals, none had the strength or will to oppose the Riothamus immediately after his victory on the battlefield of Camlann, and Artorius himself believed this was a necessary step to consolidate southern Britain under his family’s control with no more room for ‘errors’ like Medraut.

    TPAqfUy.jpg

    Artorius II sought to prevent another civil war by empowering proven loyalists and consolidating ever more of southern Britain under his family's direct control, starting by making Dumnonia into the traditional fief of Britannia's royal heirs

    Uneasy vassals looking for ways to constrain his newly expanded royal authority were not the only issue Artorius II would have to take into consideration as time marched on, however. This year also saw the end of hostilities between the Angles and the Saxons, with the former ascendant – Icel took Eoforwic by storm and personally buried his ax in Cenwulf’s skull, but allowed the surviving Ællings to keep on living in exchange for their renewed loyalty and married his son Cnebba to Cenwulf’s daughter Beorhtgifu to further restore goodwill between the royal clans. His hold on the crown of the Bretwalda reinforced, the Anglo-Saxon king would turn his ambitious gaze back onto war-weakened Britannia in the years to come.

    In India Pushyagupta had prevailed over Kumaragupta II by June, and in turn the defeated pretender fled to the lands of the Eastern Hephthalites with his young wife in tow. This time Lakhana was happy to receive them, because he knew Kumaragupta’s defeat had left him wholly reliant on Eftal might to continue asserting his claim to the Indian throne and utterly lacking in means to stab the White Huns in the back yet again. So when Kumaragupta promised to acknowledge the Mahārājadhirāja of the Hunas as overlord of Gujarat and even more lands down the Ganges in exchange for reinstalling him in Pataliputra, Lakhana agreed and rode forth with his armies – rested, reinforced and repositioned on the eastern frontier of the Eastern Hephthalite kingdom while the Guptas threw theirs at one another – with the intention of crushing Pushyagupta…and making the Hunas into the new masters of India.

    JLI4Quk.png

    Lakhana, son of Akhshunwar and Mahārājadhirāja of the Eastern Hephthalites or 'Sveta-Huna', in his middle years

    Lastly, in East Asia the latest Sino-Rouran war continued to develop favorably for the Chen dynasty. Despite initial Rouran victories in the spring, Tuohan Khagan found it much harder to replace his casualties than Emperor Ming, and the rebellion of the Tiele Turks increasingly threatened the very heart of Rouran power on the Mongolic steppes. Finally Ming’s generals dealt the Rouran two severe defeats at Jincheng[12] and Linqiang[13] in the summer, pinning down the Rouran cavalry with their massed heavy infantry and crossbowmen at the former and actually managing to outfight said cavalry with the sheer weight of their own horsemen’s numbers at the latter, from which the Khagan was unable to recover while the Tiele continued to press northward. Faced with such insurmountable odds and feeling great walls closing in around him as 515 approached its end, Tuohan decided to take his chances with the unknown west and flee as far as he could with his people before the Chinese and Turks could completely annihilate them.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Roughly a territory spanning eastern Hesse, southern Thuringia and southwestern Saxony up to the White Elster.

    [2] The police forces of Rome. The cohortes urbanae or urban cohorts were considered legionaries and thus more heavily equipped & trained to fight in battles outside the city if needed, making them essentially highly militarized riot police, while the vigiles also doubled as the city’s fire brigade.

    [3] The Mendip Hills.

    [4] Charterhouse, Somerset.

    [5] Keston.

    [6] Wanborough, Wiltshire.

    [7] Something’s going to have to replace the term ‘vandalism’ in a timeline where the Vandals are considered to be one of the most faithful and unambiguously heroic barbarians, thanks to Stilicho and the cooperation of the Silingi Vandals in Africa.

    [8] Alamut.

    [9] An ancient name for Assam.

    [10] Old Sarum, north of modern Salisbury.

    [11] Tilston.

    [12] Lanzhou.

    [13] Xining.

    By the way guys, you may notice that in addition to the slower pace of updates, I'm responding less to your comments nowadays. It can't be helped – assignments are starting to pile up as we head into October (in fact, I have one due this coming Monday). But rest assured that I do still read & appreciate your feedback whenever I can, even if I no longer have the time to drop any bigger reaction than a Like.
     
    516-519: Sveta Huna
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    516 proved to be a good year for the Roman world overall. In the West, not only did the Germanic frontier remain quiet since the defeat of the Lombards but Empress Clotilde gave birth to a second son, who was named Romanus after the second Stilichian emperor. Out east, Sabbatius finally brought the Galileans and Samaritans to heel once more after bringing in thousands of Ghassanid Arab auxiliaries to help: he captured the former’s stronghold at Mount Meron in the summer (indirectly aided by the Samaritans, who decidedly did not play the role of the Good Samaritan and refused to mount any major attack against the Romans while they besieged the Jews on the mountain), and followed up by compelling the latter to capitulate with decisive victories near Nablus and at the feet of Mount Ebal in the autumn. This time the Eastern Augustus cracked down harder than he had before: while he had yet to engage in any large-scale campaign of expulsion or massacres as past irate Roman emperors had, he did execute the rebel chiefs and sell their families into slavery along with the surviving rebels and their kindred, and levied harsh new taxes on the rest of their peoples to finance the repair of Christian churches destroyed and offer restitution to Christian families mauled by the insurgents’ advances.

    q68Q3QM.jpg

    Among the many damaged Christian sanctuaries which the Jews of Galilee & the Samaritans had to pay extra taxes to repair was the Church of the Annunciation built at Mary's Well in Nazareth by Constantine I and his mother Helena

    However, things began to sour for both empires toward the year’s end. The West faced the first major incursion on its southern border in December of 516, when an unusually large force of Hoggari Berbers (having spent the last third of the year crossing the Sahara) began to wind through the Atlas Mountains and attack the Afro-Roman outposts there. Fortunately for the Western Empire, the African Church and kings had done such a thorough job of purging Donatist remnants over the past decade that no rebellions broke out north of the Atlas to support the invaders, but those few Donatist holdouts who had managed to survive in these mountains naturally hurried forth to join their co-religionists against the hated Romans: by December 31 King Augustine of Altava reported to Constantine III and Theodoric that the invading army probably numbered 7,000 strong, not nearly large enough to overrun all of Roman Africa to be sure, but more threatening than most raiding parties and no doubt taking advantage of any intelligence about the local terrain the local Donatists might have offered.

    Meanwhile off in the orient, hostilities were beginning to heat back up between the Eastern Roman Empire and the Western Hephthalites. The Lakhmids took advantage of their Ghassanid rivals being called away to assist in the suppression of the Galilean and Samaritan revolts to step up their attacks into Ghassanid territory, while White Hun and Fufuluo raids into the Eastern Roman frontier also found their defenses in Mesopotamia to still be incomplete and rather weak. When Sabbatius’ emissaries demanded a cession of and reparations for the raids, Toramana instead demanded the Eastern Empire pay him tribute to compel the raiders to stop. Knowing full well that the proud and vengeful Augustus would scorn such demands, the Mahārājadhirāja made preparations for renewed warfare, including calling up the Mazdakites who had barely settled into their new fortress-monasteries, with the expectation that he’d be able to quickly defeat the Eastern Romans & recover what little territory he had ceded to them thanks to the mounting struggles with rebels they'd faced in the interbellum.

    East of Persia, the Eastern Hephthalites waged a far less even war against the badly depleted Indians, who had been quite badly mauled both by Lakhana’s earlier battles with Budhagupta and now by their ill-timed civil war. Pushyagupta’s exhausted and badly battered armies were unable to stop Lakhana’s sweeping advance down the Ganges and indeed were trounced on the occasion that they tried, culminating in the Eastern Mahārājadhirāja trapping him in Pataliputra and putting the great Gupta capital (damaged though it may already have been from all the times it changed hands in the recent Gupta civil war) under siege by the year’s end. Lakhana demanded an exorbitant sum of bullion and slaves which Pushyagupta could not afford due to the depleted state of his treasury and the likelihood of revolt within the walls if he caved in, so the siege would continue for the time being.

    Further east still, Tuohan Khagan gave the order for his people to pull up their tents, saddle up and ride for the unknown west with him to avoid annihilation between the Chen armies and their rising Turkic subjects. The Rouran were able to outride their Chinese pursuers, who in any case were quite satisfied with just having made these ‘unpleasantly wriggling maggots’[1] finally go away, but had less luck with the Tiele, who set an ambush for their hated former masters as they headed for the Altai Mountains. The two great nomadic hordes fought an extraordinarily brutal battle in the shadow of Sutai Mountain that autumn: ultimately the Rouran, driven by a furious desperation, managed to claw their way out of the Tiele trap and scatter their pursuers, but at great loss – including Tuohan Khagan, who was actually killed near the beginning of the battle by a well-hidden Tiele archer, and many of his children. He was succeeded by the eldest of his surviving sons, Yujiulü Zuhui, who assumed the title Mioukesheju Khagan[2] – ‘Silent Khagan’ – in mourning for his fallen kin and the plight of his people even as he continued to lead them westward through the Altai range, a migration which would eventually take them into territories held by the White Huns…

    vdS8fIn.jpg

    Mioukesheju Khagan and the Rouran were in for quite a few tough winters to come

    517 began in the West with the first battles between the Hoggari and Western Roman forces in Africa, chiefly the men of Altava. Delays in mobilizing his people for war prevented King Augustine from simply bottling the marauders up in the Atlas Mountains, so instead he had to confront them as they emerged from the freshly-looted mountain town of Cuicul[3] in March. He had used his time well and assembled a larger army of 10,000 men however, and with this force he managed to defeat the Hoggari despite the terrain disadvantage: his Roman legionaries and Vandal-descended federate infantry easily crushed the far inferior Hoggari foot, while his own Berber cavalry put theirs to flight in a brutal but quick clash.

    The Hoggari retreated back into the Atlas Mountains with haste, abandoning much of their plunder and all of their slaves in their hurry to get away from their foes. The recovery of what had been pillaged from his lands and his victory at Cuicul had made Augustine overconfident however, and he did not wait for his brother Hilderic of Theveste to join him with 6,000 reinforcements before giving chase. The Hoggari promptly turned around and ambushed him in a canyon outside Macomades[4], where one of their slingers gave the Altavan king a fatal injury to the head (even despite him wearing a helmet) with a particularly well-aimed rock.

    Augustine’s son Felix retreated to nearby Constantina[5] with the Hoggari in pursuit, but this time his uncle was able to come to his rescue and they crushed the rival Berber host between their armies in a great battle outside the city on May 2. That done, they pursued the Hoggari through the Atlas Mountains more carefully, while Donatist elements of the Hoggar Kingdom’s army native to Roman territories began to disperse and once more hide in said mountains. A second victory at Legis Volumni[6] on the very edge of the Sahara sent what remained of the Hoggari – some 2,000 ragged survivors – packing, and placed Felix in Constantine III’s favor. As Hoggar’s king Amêzyan refused to pay any sort of restitution to the Western Romans later that year the irate Western Augustus authorized a raid of their own to punish the Hoggari Berbers, though the horsemen Felix sent proved less adept at crossing the Sahara than Amêzyan’s warriors had and little came of this endeavor, much to the Romans’ frustration.

    qwusKkL.png

    A Western Roman clibanarius from Carthage, backed up by an Altavan nobleman and light horseman, moments before running down a fleeing Berber warrior of Hoggar

    While the Western Empire wrestled with Berbers, the East was not only undertaking preparations for another round of warfare with the Hephthalites this year, which included the assembly of more carroballistae in Antioch to counter any elephants Toramana might field and the training of new recruits in the Anatolian & Syrian provinces. The rather disorderly state of imperial law had long irritated Sabbatius, and now even though he stood on the precipice of another war, he had resolved to at least begin tackling the problem. At this point, both halves of the Roman world were governed by three codices of often-contradictory laws: the Codex Gregorianus (a collection of legal decrees, edicts and rescripts issued by various emperors between 130 and 290), the Codex Hermogenianus (a collection of such ‘constitutions’ promulgated by the Tetrarchs) and the Codex Theodosianus (compiled out of the legal pronouncements of the Christian emperors following Constantine I, compiled by Sabbatius’ great-grandfather Theodosius II).

    The Eastern Augustus contacted his Western counterpart in the summer of this year, seeking to begin compiling these three codices as well as the myriad legal opinions of Roman jurists dating well into the Republican period, even centuries before the birth of Christ. Only once that was done could the even more arduous work of harmonizing them begin. As the West was in a state of peace after weathering the Berber incursion, Constantine III was on board with Sabbatius’ plans – doubtless motivated as much by the prospect of being able to govern his empire even more efficiently as he was by the opportunity to reignite even a flicker of his brother’s friendship with the ruler of the East – and so it was agreed that they’d open new departments of bureaucrats to work on this matter in their respective empires, with Constantine’s men collecting the laws and legal opinions of the West while Sabbatius’ collected those formulated in Thrace and eastward. A project of this scale promised to take years, especially with the imminent war with the Hephthalites being sure to distract the Eastern Empire, but the two emperors hoped that by dividing the labor they could get it done within at least a decade.

    3KfvfL1.jpg

    An imperial scribe pores over a newly collected legal text at Sabbatius' order

    In India, thanks to the pressure of the Huna blockade and resulting starvation, Pushyagupta was able to finally persuade the notables and great merchants of Pataliputra to cough up most of the gold and silver which Lakhana was demanding (and to send his army to extort the remainder from the populace, even looting the city’s temples for valuables), and presented this princely sum to the Eastern Hephthalite Mahārājadhirāja as a peace offering. However, Lakhana was dissatisfied and continued to demand the slaves as well. When Pushyagupta tried to collect these slaves from the city’s population, a revolt erupted and he was ultimately killed by a mob in June after his own men deserted him.

    The people of Pataliputra raised up an even more distant relative of the imperial house, Govindagupta, as their new Samrat on the condition that he’d resist the Hephthalites to the bitter end. Lakhana was all too happy to deliver that end, and while his first two attacks on the city walls failed in the face of desperate Gupta resistance, the third succeeded thanks to an outbreak of disease which left nearly a third of the garrison dead alongside thousands of civilians, allowing the Hephthalite army to overrun a practically undefended section of Pataliputra’s western wall and fan out to overwhelm the rest of the city from there. The Hunas promptly subjected the Gupta capital to a vicious sack which went on for six days and spared not even invalids in the city’s hospitals, after which Lakhana left with a train of as many as 150,000 slaves – over half of Pataliputra’s remaining population – and virtually all the valuables which Pushyagupta had not turned over to him.

    Govindagupta fell on his own sword and his widow burned herself atop his corpse in an impromptu funeral pyre than suffer the indignity of becoming Lakhana’s captives. While disappointed at his failure to capture the enemy leaders, Lakhana settled for making Kumaragupta II ruler over the ashes that remained of the Gupta Empire; nominally the latter still retained the imperial title Samrat, but all knew it for a hollow pretense. The Guptas’ power was broken by the defeats and civil wars of late, now limited to much more modest borders extending from the region of Magadha around Pataliputra to the Bay of Bengal. It was also clear that this Gupta rump state was a client of the ascendant Hunas who were now the new overlords of northern India, still challenged only by various smaller tribes and kingdoms which had escaped Gupta suzerainty as the latter empire spiraled into its steep decline, and who further demanded a considerable annual tribute from the Kumaragupta in exchange for not simply finishing him and his people off right then and there.

    mkOza2H.jpg

    An Eastern Hephthalite roars with triumph following the fall of Pataliputra

    Meanwhile, despite their failure to utterly annihilate the Rouran the year before, the Tiele Turks were overjoyed to find themselves effectively masters of the abandoned Rouran territories north and west of the Great Wall – naturally they celebrated by fighting for the spoils and for control among themselves, with chieftains Yifu and Yieju being the strongest of the contenders. Having removed the Rouran from his list of concerns, Emperor Ming was quite content to sit back and let the Turks maul each other, planning to compel the eventual winner to be a pliant vassal who’d surely keep his northern frontier quiet for generations to come.

    518 was a return to peace and quiet for the Western Roman Empire, with the most notable event this year being the wedding of King Felix of Altava to the now-thirteen-year-old niece of Constantine III, the orphaned princess Eucheria, as had been arranged by her father Theodosius over a decade prior. The same could not be said for the Eastern Romans, who finally had to face Toramana’s anticipated invasion after little over half a decade of peace and found less luck against the Eftals than their Western cousins had against the Berbers the year before. Toramana had once more assembled a strong army of Hephthalites, Fufuluo and Persians (Buddhist and Zoroastrian), and once he sprang his offensive he proved to be as ferocious and unrelenting as ever. Meanwhile, despite his frantic efforts to rebuild the defenses of Singara and Dura-Europos, Basil’s work on the frontier was far from complete when the White Huns struck and he was quickly put to flight by the Mahārājadhirāja’s onslaught.

    71Ti2bR.jpg

    Basil the Sassanid just barely manages to fight his way past a swarm of Western Hephthalite pursuers

    Sabbatius stuck around in the capital for the birth of his younger daughter, who was named Theodora after her mother, before setting out to join Basil with 20,000 reinforcements at Callinicum in April – reaching him soon after Circesium had also fallen to the surging Western Hephthalites. Together they managed to blunt Toramana’s advance in a battle along the Euphrates that summer, and were further reinforced by the arrival of Armenian, Lazic and Iberian troops in Syria as fall began. Though he was pushed back by this reinforced Eastern Roman army at Thannuris[7] on August 30, Toramana rallied to repel Sabbatius’ effort to recapture Singara a few weeks later and took advantage of the majority of the Armenian army having joined their imperial overlords to turn his sights onto southern Armenia and southeastern Anatolia. A series of increasingly destructive raids, starting with the sack of Cepha[8] and building up to daring winter raids against towns on the southern shore of Lake Van. King Artavazd Mamikonian requested leave from Sabbatius to depart and force the Eftals away from his lands, but the Eastern Augustus refused out of concern that dividing the Eastern Roman army like so would play right into Toramana’s hands.

    In India, 518 was a year of consolidation for the Hunas. Lakhana still harbored ambitions to eventually reunite his people under his banner, but long before that he had to first ensure that his newfound hegemony would not be overthrown the instant he crossed west of the Indus to contend with his cousin. To prove his commitment to solidifying his people’s supremacy over the subcontinent he began by moving his capital from Bactra to Indraprastha[9], the ancient capital of the Pandavas of the Mahabharata. While this city may be long ruined, the Mahārājadhirāja fortunately had many new slaves on hand with which to rebuild and repopulate it, on top of all the Bactrians and Indo-Saka he would command to migrate to his new Indian seat of power over the next years.

    In time, the Hephthalite migrants would more permanently settle down to replace the broken kshatriya clans which had spearheaded Gupta efforts to defend against the Hunnish advance in northwest India and paid the price, becoming known as a new martial aristocracy called the raja-putra (‘sons of the king’, for many of the Bactrians in particular were nobles with ties to the royal Hephthalite house) or simply ‘Rajputs’. The Buddhist White Huns also adopted a more flexible approach to caste politics where they ruled in line with the Buddha’s teachings, recruiting many vaishyas (merchants) to help administer their conquests and shudras (workers) to pad out their armies, while also repealing anti-caste-intermarriage statutes imposed by the Guptas.

    Even further east, the Tiele Turks surprised the Chen court when Yifu defeated Yieju and absorbed the latter’s confederation into his own in the spring of this year, much quicker than Emperor Ming and all but the most pessimistic of his advisors had predicted. They were divided on how to respond: the army’s commanders and court eunuchs advised Ming to attempt a divide-and-conquer strategy, propping up the lesser Turkic chiefs against Yifu with the aim of keeping the Turks perpetually divided, while the magistrates and Buddhist monks counseled trying to work with Yifu rather than senselessly antagonizing him by aiding the lesser chiefs and tribes who they thought had little chance against him anyway. In the end the choice was made for them by Yifu, who went on to subdue his remaining opponents over the summer and autumn while the Chinese bickered among themselves – his victory over Yieju and the lack of immediate Chinese support for his foes began a snowball effect, where the other Turkic peoples (such as the Göktürks and Uighurs) increasingly chose to submit peacefully and acknowledge him as their overlord one after the other rather than fight what seemed to be a futile struggle.

    By the winter of 518, Yifu had proclaimed himself Yami Khagan of the Turks, something which he presented as a fait accompli to the Chen court. As the Tiele called themselves the ‘Tegreg’ in their native Turkic, their rising empire came to bear that name as well. At the encouragement of Kavadh, Emperor Ming graciously acknowledged him and his Tarduš clan as the rightful overlords of their people by way of a fine gift of silver and the arrangement of a marriage between his second-youngest daughter Princess Linchuan & Yami’s grandson Istämi, promising many years of shared prosperity so long as the friendship between Turk and Han Chinese held. For now Yami Khagan was content to accept the emperor’s offer and remain at peace with China, turning his gaze west unto the fleeing Rouran and lands which no Turk had ever ruled before. Meanwhile the anti-Turkic faction in the Chen court fell silent for now, though there was little doubt in Ming’s and Kavadh’s minds that they’d advocate dissolving this alliance and working to break up the Tegreg Khaganate if the able Yami Khagan were to ever leave the picture.

    Z6E9nyC.jpg

    A Göktürk chief bends the knee to Yifu of the Tiele/Tegregs, now Yami Khagan of the Turks

    519 seemed to start well for the Eastern Romans, who attempted a second push onto Singara and Dura-Europos early in the year and succeeded, driving the Hephthalites back in a number of battles along the Saokoros[10] and Euphrates. As White Hunnish raids into eastern and southern Armenia did not cease despite these victories, Sabbatius – now confident in his victory – agreed to release King Artavazd to secure his homeland from the marauders, confident that they now had the advantage and he could afford to lose the Armenians for a while. As it turned out, the emperor was wrong on both counts: in truth Toramana had staged the withdrawal of his armies from the frontier to trick the Eastern Romans into wrongly thinking that they had him on the ropes, and kept up the attacks on Armenia to try to force them into dividing their armies at this supposed moment of triumph.

    Having succeeded on both counts, the Mahārājadhirāja marshaled his reinforcements along the middle Tigris & Euphrates to spring his counteroffensive in July. Sabbatius had continued to make use of Ghassanid scouts in this time, so he was not caught completely off-guard, but he had still slightly underestimated the strength of his counterpart’s remaining armies and could not match their numbers without the Armenians. Toramana proceeded to inflict a major defeat on the Augustus at the Battle of Telassar[11], where despite the latter’s carroballistae striking down many of his elephants he was able to overwhelm their cavalry with his own and badly maul their infantry, and hounded the Eastern Romans out of his territory and back into their own over the next three months. The emperor’s Armenian bodyguards Aratius, Isaac and Narses Kamsakaran, champions of Sabbatius and kindred of the similarly named eunuch Narses, were all slain covering his retreat.

    jOzi78l.jpg

    Toramana leads his heavy lancers in a crushing charge against the Eastern Roman lines at Telassar

    Toramana did not stop pursuing Sabbatius once they were back on Roman soil, defeating him again at Circesium and Thannuris (this time winning at the latter site) before he could rally his scattered and bloodied armies and slowing down only to detach a 12,000-strong force to besiege Nisibis. Worsening matters for Sabbatius, mounting Copt resistance in Egypt exploded into open rebellion at the sight of all these reversals, which emboldened the Miaphysites of that land into declaring one of their own magnates – Olympiodorus of Oxyrhynchus[12] – in the provinces of Arcadia and Thebais, while revolt in the cities of the Lower Nile and the Delta rendered those areas ungovernable even where the Roman garrisons & governors nominally managed to retain control.

    The only saving grace for Sabbatius was that Toramana was unable to finish him off, despite the latter’s efforts. What was supposed to be the great Hephthalite deathblow was blunted in the Battle of Callinicum on November 30, where a young and previously-obscure captain named Belisarius[13] rallied wavering Thracian and Moesogoth contingents to secure his emperor’s left flank against a furious Eftal charge even as Narses the eunuch (that flank’s overall commander) was advising Sabbatius to flee behind Callinicum’s walls and consider suing for peace. After witnessing this display of valor on his left the Augustus resolved to continue fighting in the field, and managed to grind the White Huns to a standstill after twilight. Even better news came soon after the heartening victory at Callinicum, as Artavazd was on his way back from Armenia and had routed Toramana’s second army at Nisibis after marching through Corduene. The capitulation of Alexandria to the Egyptian rebels on December 31 following the naval evacuation of the city’s governor and Patriarch reminded the emperor that his situation was still dire, but at the very least he had managed to parry Toramana’s finishing attacks and now had hope and time with which he could still (he hoped, anyway) turn the situation around.

    While the flames of war continued to burn across the Middle East in 519, those same flames were just beginning to burst into life anew in Britannia. After years of rebuilding and re-consolidating his power over the Saxons, Icel began to march against Artorius II and the Romano-British once again. This summer, he led a large force of 8,000 men towards Lindum while dispatching his son-in-law Raedwald to attack Deva with a second army half the size of the first: no doubt the Bretwalda’s hope was to compel his opponent to divide his forces. In response Artorius, who saw through this gambit, issued a call to arms to his various counts & dukes, and added their levies to his core cavalry force as he moved to eliminate Raedwald’s smaller force before turning his sights on Icel.

    As Raedwald found himself facing nearly 3:1 odds that July, he beat a hasty retreat back onto his king’s territory. Artorius II gave chase and mauled him in the Battle of Heleshala[14], where the outnumbered and outmaneuvered Anglo-Saxons were rapidly put to flight after the Romano-British horsemen outflanked their shield-wall and pursued for another two days; half the Anglo-Saxon army was destroyed, while Artorius sustained only about 200 losses – a tenth of Raedwald’s. Satisfied that Raedwald would no longer pose a threat in his rear after this thrashing, the Riothamus moved on to confront the Bretwalda.

    sTR587c.jpg

    Romano-Britons corner an Angle (or 'English') warrior of Raedwald's army following their engagement at Heleshala, which proved disastrous for the latter

    Alas, by the time he reached Lindum, most of the city had fallen once again to the Saxons: only the fortified praetorium and a few adjacent buildings remained under the garrison’s control. Artorius’ arrival on August 2 prevented Icel from sacking the majority of the town, and indeed placed him in an extremely precarious position: but the able Angle king caught his counterpart off-guard with a nighttime breakout attempt, successfully puncturing a hole in the Romano-British lines as they set up camp and escaping into the darkness before Artorius could reorganize his troops to pursue. Three days later the two armies fought another battle in a hilly valley west of Luda[15], where Artorius attempted to stop the Anglo-Saxons from reaching their fleet and evacuating safely back to their territories by sea. There, despite a severe disadvantage in cavalry Icel prevailed by holding back the Romano-Britons’ footmen and horsemen both atop a hillcrest, then countercharging down the slope once he had worn them out. Though significantly aged since his last real battle with the Romano-Britons nearly twenty years prior, old Beowulf continued to superbly acquit himself in the front line of Icel’s shield-wall.

    The year ended with the Anglo-Saxons back on their feet and their soil, having successfully extracted themselves from a potentially disastrous blunder, and both sides continuing to skirmish throughout the summer and fall as they built up their forces for another major confrontation in the next spring. On the British side, the Pelagian clergy began painting this as a holy war against the pagan Anglo-Saxons in a bid to drum up volunteers to follow their Riothamus' example in his ‘good march’, while Icel awaited the arrival of another batch of Saxon migrants from the continent.

    Elsewhere, in West Africa the Hoggari were up to something the Romans would not have expected of their puritanical and violently zealous Donatist enemies: engaging in peaceful trade. Little of it was done with the Ephesians they considered heretics, of course, but with heathen peoples far to the south across the great sand sea that was the Sahara. Their scouts mapped out the most accessible oases (of which Tamanghasset[16] came to house the kingdom’s southernmost town of any note) and the safest desert trails, while their warriors secured these paths from less-organized rival Berbers and charged tolls on any caravan passing through for ‘protection’; such fees they demanded almost all the way up to the Atlas Mountains which marked the Western Empire’s southernmost frontier.

    As had been the case since Punic times, the trade which flowed along these desert roads was chiefly in four things: gold, salt, ivory and slaves. Of these salt was the hardest to come by, as even the Hoggari lacked the manpower to consistently secure and work the great salt mines of the Sahara. They also had to fiercely compete with their fellow Berbers, the Garamantians, to profit off ivory and slaves – only gold flowed through the routes they’d locked down in an uncontestably great volume. There was especially great demand for slaves in the market of Carthage, despite the stern disapproval of the African Church, which in any case meant nothing to the Donatist men of Hoggar. But the Hoggari did not solely trade goods with the people of the far south: they also began sending missionaries southward as 520 approached, seeking to evangelize their particularly rigoristic take on the Christian teachings to the heathen peoples of the Sahara and Sahel, and in time they would find some measure of success.

    Kx2J2ZN.jpg

    Camels were first introduced to North Africa in the 3rd century, and the Berbers took to them as readily as they did to the sands of the Sahara. They would prove instrumental in ferrying both merchants and missionaries southward for centuries to come

    On the other side of Africa, Aksum was stirring once more. In September rebellion broke out among the Banu Qurayza, one of the Arab tribes around Yathrib which had previously bent the knee to them, and Dhu Nuwas was all too happy to help them, for they were his co-religionists (nevermind that in the past, they had fulfilled their obligations to the Baccinbaxaba and furnished his army with auxiliaries & supplies in wars against Himyar) and in any case gave him an obvious way to further undermine his rival’s power. For his part, Kaleb obviously could not let this stand and wasted no time in assembling an army for transport across the Red Sea, this time taking his son and heir Ablak of Alodia with him.

    By the year’s end Kaleb had reached Yathrib and threw back the Himyarite and Banu Qurayza forces jointly besieging its garrison of Aksumites and loyal Arabs (mostly the Banu ‘Aws, Banu Khazraj and the Jewish Banu Qaynuqa). Even as Dhu Nuwas’ captains reordered their forces in the ‘Asir Mountains, a secondary Aksumite army was crossing the Bab el-Mandeb and moving to recapture Muza, requiring the Himyarite king’s direct attention. This second war between Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas had now evolved well beyond the Banu Qurayza, instead increasingly centering on the renewed contest for control over the Bab el-Mandeb and the lucrative trade routes which flowed through it.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Chinese often transcribed the Rouran’s name as ‘Ruanruan’ or ‘Juan-Juan’, which indeed meant ‘unpleasantly wriggling maggots/worms’. Suffice to say this was not intended to be a term of endearment, and demonstrated how much of a headache the Chinese found the Rouran to be.

    [2] Historically this title was held by Yujiulü Poluomen, who ruled the Rouran from 521 to 524 IOTL.

    [3] Djémila.

    [4] Oum-El-Bouaghi.

    [5] Constantine, Algeria.

    [6] Lioua.

    [7] Tell Tuneinir.

    [8] Hasankeyf.

    [9] Delhi.

    [10] The Khabur River.

    [11] Tal Afar.

    [12] Al-Bahnasa.

    [13] Famed as one of the greatest Byzantine commanders who routinely won great victories despite a lack of resources and the distrust of his overlord Justinian, (Flavius) Belisarius restored Roman rule over Africa and Italy after crushing the Vandals and Ostrogoths in the span of a few years (though it was Narses who finished the latter off after they got a second wind under Totila). He also won major battles against the Persians and Kutrigurs. Despite increasing mistreatment by Justinian, he remained adamantly loyal to the Eastern Roman Empire, regularly crushing rebels against the emperor and at one point refusing to become the Western Roman Emperor with Ostrogoth backing.

    [14] Halsall.

    [15] Louth. The specific battlefield in this case is known to us as Hubbard’s Hills.

    [16] Tamanrasset.
     
    520-522: Dragonslayer
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    When 520 dawned, while the Western Roman Emperor Constantine celebrated the birth of his third son Honorius, his Eastern counterpart Sabbatius busily went to work to exploit the stay of execution that his and young Belisarius’ victory at Callinicum had won for him. As rebellion consumed Egypt, he redoubled his efforts against Toramana in hopes of driving the Mahārājadhirāja to concede a remotely advantageous peace, after which he’d be able to turn his undivided attention against the Miaphysites. Toramana for his part tried to face the Armenian army creeping up on his flank before striking against Sabbatius again, but the Augustus of the Orient sent Narses, Belisarius and the Ghassanid king Jabalah IV forth with his remaining cavalry to harass & delay the Hephthalite host until they instead decided to withdraw southeastward onto their own soil out of fear that they’d missed their opportunity and would be caught between the two hostile armies if they fought.

    Having spooked Toramana into withdrawing and missing his real chance to crush the Armenians, Sabbatius hastened to unite with them and give chase. The reinforced Eastern Roman host was delayed by the Eftal rear-guard near Circesium in May, allowing Toramana to escape back onto friendly territory and unite with reinforcements mustered over the past seasons by Mazdak at the cost of the 6,000 men he left behind being annihilated. Sabbatius pursued him further into Hephthalite territory, but his longtime rival showed that not all the fight had yet gone out of him by turning the tables and inflicting a major defeat on the Eastern Romans at Is[1] that July: now it was once more Sabbatius’ turn to retreat back into his empire while being pursued and harassed by the Hephthalites.

    The White Huns and Eastern Romans fought their final battle at Zaitha, near Circesium, on November 20. Despite the Hephthalites gaining the upper hand early on by driving away the Eastern Romans’ cavalry, King Artavazd of Armenia and Belisarius managed to rally the scattered horsemen and ride to the rescue of the infantry under Narses and Ioannes the Moesogoth, who had been fighting a desperate defense against repeated Eftal charges for nearly two hours before they came back. Toramana’s attacks slackened under the renewed pressure of the returning Roman, Arab and Armenian cavalry on his exposed flank and crumbled altogether when Sabbatius personally led his reserve to support the infantry’s counterattack: meager though it may have been, this force – including the elite Excubitores who had survived up to this point – proved to still be too much for the bloodied, depleted and increasingly panicked Eftals to handle.

    9o9vnu2.jpg

    The Eastern Augustus Sabbatius, flanked by two Scholares, overseeing the Battle of Zaitha and awaiting the right moment to order his reserve into action

    A few days later the frustrated Mahārājadhirāja sued for peace, demanding the formal return of Singara and Dura-Europos (both of which he still occupied) in exchange for paying reparations both for the war itself and the raids which had preceded it. Sabbatius presented a counter-offer where the Eastern Romans would return Singara but retain Dura-Europos in exchange for reduced reparation payments, which Toramana agreed to after he realized that he could not bring up more reinforcements quickly enough to stop Sabbatius from forcefully retaking Dura-Europos (which was much closer to Zaitha than Singara) following the sanguinary losses he’d sustained in their last battle. Thus ended this third Roman-Hephthalite war, in what could be said to be almost as hollow and limited a victory for Toramana as the last round had been for Sabbatius – his only real grace was that none of the Hephthalite losses were as intensely personal to him as his rival’s was in 513.

    The Levant was not the only hot spot in the Roman world this year. In Britannia, the Romano-British and the Anglo-Saxons agreed to a six-month truce in the first half of the year to rest & reinforce their armies. When they began moving against each other once more in July, the former’s army had been swollen by many thousands of lower-class recruits convinced that their golden Riothamus would lead them to a resounding victory in time for them to return to their farms & collect their harvest, while the latter was developing a new strategy to take advantage of the fresh wave of warriors who’d recently landed on their shores.

    Against the advice of Raedwald to march as a concentrated force, Icel of the Angles decided to split his army again, sending nearly all his Saxons to attack Icenia by sea ahead of the consolidated Angle half of his host. Artorius II moved to crush them, expecting to deal with them as easily as he had Raedwald’s detachment the year before, but he was to be disappointed this time. The Saxons under Ceolwulf, brother of the fallen Cenwulf, were so numerous and destructive that the Romano-British could not easily defeat them this time around, and what’s more Icel himself landed east of the Fens shortly after the Romano-British had entered Icenia.

    LXZ9n2g.jpg

    Artorius II, flying the dragon standard of his illustrious father, exhorts his men to keep up with him as they march along the Icenian coast to counter the Saxons

    The three armies converged for battle outside Venta Icenorum[2] that August, with Ceolwulf’s Saxons engaging first and attempting to pin Artorius down while Icel and Raedwald moved to attack him from behind with their Angles. Raedwald, a more innovative strategist than his overlord and father-in-law, recommended that they keep a proportion of their warriors mounted to counter the Romano-British cavalry which had so often been the Anglo-Saxons’ undoing in the past, and this was a suggestion that Icel approved of. However it was to no avail: the English horsemen were sent ahead of their infantry to try to relieve Ceolwulf’s position, but not being nearly as experienced or properly trained in horseback combat as their Romano-British counterparts, they were swiftly defeated once Artorius’ own cavalry (who were not only more skilled, but considerably more numerous) got over their surprise at the sight of mounted Saxon warriors.

    By the time Icel arrived on the scene, Raedwald had fled the field entirely while Ceolwulf’s warriors had made a valiant stand and killed many thousands of Romano-Britons, but still crumbled in the end beneath the pressure of the Romano-British infantry (whose heavier warriors were pushed ever forward by the great mass of peasant volunteers behind them). They might have rallied had Ceolwulf not been shot in the eye by a Briton longbowman, ensuring the complete collapse of his division and their massacre by the Romano-British cavalry soon after. Despite the disaster which had taken place Icel committed his remaining forces to the attack anyway, thinking he could defeat the battered and exhausted Romano-Britons; he in turn may have been right, had Artorius not managed to pull his cavalry back and reform them into wedges which sprang into devastating charges against his infantry formation, eventually cracking the Angles toward sunset. The Bretwalda was among the casualties of the rout which followed, as were his eldest sons.

    It fell to Raedwald to collect the stragglers of the Anglo-Saxon army and organize the retreat, back to and then aboard their boats. Naturally the Riothamus was eager to pursue, despite the raggedness and considerable casualties inflicted upon his own host, in hopes of extinguishing the Anglo-Saxon threat for a generation. But in that, he would be disappointed even more than he had been when he thought he could defeat Ceolwulf’s Saxons as easily as he’d beaten Raedwald in 519. Old Beowulf commanded best, most spirited and most organized remnants of Icel’s army – fewer than a thousand men – as a rearguard at Raedwald’s command, and made a legendary stand against six times his number in the marshes of northern Icenia[3] to cover his folk’s retreat. The Romano-British cavalry was much less useful here than they had been at Venta Icenorum, and although the Anglo-Saxons were eventually overwhelmed, they not only managed to maul the Romano-Britons even further but Beowulf himself managed to kill Artorius the Younger after Wiglaf gave up his life to wound the Riothamus: as this deed happened beneath the high king’s very own banner, the red dragon on white which his mightier father had flown before him, English bards would sing of how he’d slain the terrible dragon which had menaced their people for generations to come, a worthy conclusion to a long life of valorous deeds and heroic combats.

    466px-Beowulf_and_the_dragon.jpg

    As the legend of Beowulf grew in size and scope, accounts of his death were no exception - generations later, his mythic self would be remembered for fighting a literal dragon in defense of his people, rather than the very human Pendragon in a war his king started

    The Romano-Britons broke off their pursuit to mourn the loss of their second Riothamus, considered nearly equal to his father in death after managing to defeat two Anglo-Saxon armies in one day, and the Consilium Britanniae once more assumed regency over an underage successor – the widowed Seaxburh, being both a Christian & a Saxon, was involved as queen-mother to the new high king Constantine, though she was mistrusted by much of the Consilium Britanniae. Fortunately the young new Riothamus had already seen his thirteenth birthday, ensuring a short regency of only a few more years before he could rule in his own name. On the other side of the border, as Icel’s own younger sons & grandsons were still underage Raedwald put himself forth as a better candidate for his crown when a folkmoot[4] was called to determine the issue of the succession. Despite his defeats in battle (which he blamed on the inflexible Icel’s poor choice of strategies rather than any fault of his own), he was still the premier magnate among the Angle nobility and married to Icel’s daughter, making him the best-positioned for the role. And although Icel’s strategy had failed rather comprehensively, it definitely succeeded in crippling the Saxons to the point where they could do little to oppose Raedwald and try to recapture the throne for their Ælling favorite sons: so it was that 520 ended with the Iclings replaced at the head of the Anglo-Saxon kingdom by a new dynasty, the Raedwaldings, with the support of the Angle and Saxon peoples and the new Bretwalda promptly entering into negotiations with the Romano-British court to settle their outstanding accounts.

    In Arabia, Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas continued to maneuver against one another. The secondary Aksumite army recaptured Muza before Dhu Nuwas could stop them, and his efforts to besiege them there were jeopardized by Kaleb’s march down the Tihamah[5]. Himyarite forces managed to delay the main Aksumite host’s advance through the ‘Asir Mountains, but Dhu Nuwas found himself undone by two unexpected acts of treachery: first the Banu Qurayza, fearing defeat, began to negotiate with Kaleb behind his back and agreed to submit to the Baccinbaxaba once again and to offer up hostages in exchange for lenient treatment, and secondly the Christian Arab tribes of the Najran region took advantage of the changing tide of war to revolt in support of Aksum. The Himyarite king mounted a fighting retreat back into the mountains and made it back to Sana’a, but Ma’rib fell to the Najranites and was sacked while Kaleb entered Muza. Despite his obviously deteriorating situation, Dhu Nuwas refused to make peace and began to plan his next moves from the safety of his mountain capital as 520 came to an end.

    Early in 521, King Clovis of the Franks was found to have died – bleeding heavily from his nose and mouth – in his bed a few years short of his sixtieth birthday, having consumed a surfeit of wine at a feast the night before. Poisoning was considered as a possible cause, and certainly the similarly-aged Merobaudes was quick to whisper that his ally and brother-in-law had been assassinated by agents of their rival Theodoric, but he was unable to dig up any concrete proof to support his allegations. Regardless Theodoric declared that he welcomed an imperial investigation into the matter because he was sure it would find him innocent of the crime he was accused of, and his words were proven true by the agentes in rebus Constantine assigned to the case by the year’s end: either the Ostrogoth had covered his tracks very well, paid off the investigators with coin provided by his ally the comes sacrorum largitionum, or Clovis’ death really was nobody’s fault but the Frankish king’s own. Constantine ordered the matter dropped with that investigation, regardless of his own misgivings and alliance with Merobaudes' Blues, since he had no wish to provoke one of his mightiest vassals to rebellion by trying to arrest him without proof.

    800px-Dic%C3%A9_offrant_un_banquet_%C3%A0_Francus%2C_en_pr%C3%A9sence_de_Hyante_et_de_Clim%C3%A8ne.jpg

    Clovis I of the Franks making his way back to the banquet table in February of 521, the last time anyone other than his bedchamber's guards saw him alive

    Instead, the question soon turned to the Frankish succession. Clovis’ eldest son Ingomer sought to succeed him as the sole King of the Franks and was supported in this endeavor by Merobaudes and Aloysius, but their ancient customs (first codified by Clovis himself with the aid of Gallo-Roman scribes) demanded that the domains of the Franks be divided among him and his many younger brothers, whose cause found champions in Theodoric the Ostrogoth and his partisans – eager to divide and weaken the most prominent faction within the Blue camp. This matter wound up in the court of Constantine III, who ultimately decided in the latter’s favor: not only were the Franks still being governed by their Salic law code as autonomous subjects of the Western Empire rather than fully integrated citizens living under Roman law, not only did he feel bound to follow the precedent of partible inheritance among barbarians set with the division of the African kingdom between Altava and Theveste, but he also felt the Blues were getting too powerful and Merobaudes too bold in recent decades (all the more-so after subjugating the Lombards) – and that if allowed to continue on their current trajectory, they would soon think themselves superiors to rather than vassals and partners of the Stilichian imperial house. In addition, Constantine further worried that favoring and elevating the Blues even more than he already had would antagonize the Greens into an open revolt, and indeed had been warned (or threatened?) about this possibility by his Green-aligned treasurer Faustus.

    So it was that the Augustus of the Occident dictated that ‘Francia’, as the Frankish kingdom was known in Latin, should be divided between the sons of Clovis, thereby somewhat diluting the power of the Merovingians and the Blue faction as a whole. Ingomer, as the eldest of the brothers, laid claim to Lutetia and the nearby lands between the sea, the Sequana and the Axona – the westernmost portion of his father’s kingdom and also the wealthiest, most urbanized and most Roman; the second son, Chlodomer, received a kingdom centered around Noviodunum on the Axona and Ambianum[6] on the Samara[7] as his allotment, extending as far as the Scaldis[8]; the third, Childebert, secured the eastern domains of the Franks and made Durocortorum[9] his capital; and to the youngest son, Chlothar, the old Frankish homeland in the north (largest of the fiefs, but also the poorest and least developed) was apportioned, with his seat set in Tornacum.

    To allay Ingomer’s and Merobaudes’ tempers, Constantine agreed that he would recognize the former as ‘King of the Franks’ and allow only him the privilege of being addressed as dominus rex (‘lord king’) in official correspondence like the other federate monarchs, while his brothers were to be considered sub-kings who were lesser in stature than he. All in all, the situation of the Franks was now not dissimilar to that of the Visigoths in Hispania, where only the Baurg-based seniormost line of Balthing rulers descended from Roderic could claim the dignity of ‘King of the Visigoths’ to the chagrin of their junior cousins. When his wife Clotilde confided in him that this compromise was sure to disappoint her oldest brother and the Arbogastings while also leaving Theodoric and the other Merovingians not entirely satisfied, Constantine japed that that meant it was a good compromise – and, more seriously, that he could stand the factions’ disappointment and resentment so long as it didn’t boil over into open hostility.

    e3jCJbu.jpg

    The children and grandchildren of Clovis in happier times, before they began squabbling over his legacy

    The Franks were not the only barbarians Constantine would have to deal with in the far west this year. Across the sea, as restitution for the Anglo-Saxons having started the war they just lost Raedwald had conceded territory up to the lower Lōn[10] and the Arus[11] across the central Pennines, expanding Romano-British authority into parts of Elmet. The Romano-Britons themselves were reluctant to press their advantage any harder and potentially risk dragging the conflict out, having been saddled with yet another underage Riothamus and sustained grievous losses at the defiant hands of Ceolwulf and Beowulf the year before. Having cracked his teeth on that particular bullet, he immediately began to plan his revenge – and doing so required him to seek out the nearest continental power capable of not only intervening against the Romano-British, but also instructing his warriors on how to fight in the most successful style in Europe at this time, for their own tactics had proven rather lacking against their longtime foes time & again. Thus did he surprise the Western Emperor with a diplomatic mission to Noviodunum, which caught Constantine just before he returned to Italy after mediating the succession dispute among the Franks.

    The Anglo-Saxon emissaries at first regaled Constantine with the possibility of recovering Britain in a joint expedition, but the emperor expressed little interest. The British provinces were among the poorest and most remote before their abandonment, after all, and dangerously exposed to both ambitious rebels and foreign raiders & invaders like the Anglo-Saxons themselves – hence why the Romans gave up on them in the first place. Constantine also noted that the Anglo-Saxons were occupying the northern provinces of Valentia and Maxima Caesariensis (well, less of the latter since their territorial losses to young Constantine of Britannia earlier this year) and unlikely to peaceably return those lands to the Western Empire even should they eliminate the kingdom of the Pendragons together. So it was decided early on that there would be no formal Anglo-Roman alliance against the Romano-Britons: instead the Bretwalda would limit his aims to overhauling his army to counter the combined-arms tactics of the Romano-Britons, and he & his envoys thought the best teachers would be found among the latter’s progenitors.

    The thought of actively assisting pagan barbarians (who may very well end up raiding continental Roman shores in the future at that) against Latin-speaking Christians, even if they were heretics who spoke a rustic and increasingly degenerated dialect of Latin in his eyes, must have dismayed the emperor, for he was hesitant to agree to the Englishmen’s proposal. Eventually Constantine did come around to allow the Anglo-Saxons to recruit willing veterans of the Western imperial army as mercenaries straight out of Western imperial territory: in particular Raedwald sought cavalrymen, who could both serve as his cavalry arm and help train his own nascent cavalry wing to an acceptable standard. Trade agreements to import growing quantities of higher-quality Gallic war-horses into Angle-land were also reached, in exchange for not only a worthwhile price set by the Roman horse-merchants but also Ephesian missionaries being allowed to travel and proselytize freely through said kingdom under Raedwald’s royal protection. It would likely take more than a few years for the Anglo-Saxons to fully reform themselves, but as far as Raedwald was concerned, better that he get that ball rolling rather than simply sit around and change nothing in time to lose another war to the Pendragons down the road.

    WumaBHp.jpg

    The Bretwalda Raedwald and his queen, Icel's daughter Cynehild, exchange greetings with Germanus of Ambianum, the Romano-Gallic prelate leading the first formal Ephesian mission to evangelize among the Anglo-Saxons

    The eastern half of the Roman world, meanwhile, was busy putting down the latest Egyptian insurrection. Having managed to escape a total defeat at Toramana’s hands by the skin of his teeth, Sabbatius now sent a force of 10,000 men to subdue the more numerous but less organized Egyptians, led overall by Narses with Belisarius as one of his direct subordinates. The highly capable pair routed Olympiodorus’ host in the Battle of Pelusium on May 15, though he had twice their numbers, and not only scattered his surviving troops but also cut him down in Tanis a few weeks later. The cities of the Nile Delta capitulated by the end of June, but the usurper’s lieutenant Hesychius of Hermopolis took up his fallen master’s cause and continued to resist in the Upper Egyptian countryside for some time to come.

    In the meantime, Sabbatius’ triumphant re-entry into Alexandria on July 1 was derailed first by Miaphysite hecklers (further angered by the sight of Olympiodorus’ head decorating a spear brought in front of the Eastern Augustus) who threw dung and refuse at his legionaries as they paraded in the city streets, then by assassins who would have killed him had his sharp-eyed heir Anthemius not noticed them first and pulled him out of the way of their arrows. Suffice to say whatever inclination to mercy the emperor might still have had died with the assassination attempt, and he decided that if the Egyptians would repay the forgiveness he showed them the first time they rose against him with rebellion and murder attempts, then he would beat them back into line with an iron fist this time.

    x3oz39I.png

    Sabbatius parading in Alexandria, aware that the locals resented his arrival and the re-assertion of his rule from Constantinople but not that some of them planned to murder him when he rounded the next corner

    Thus did the Eastern Roman legions reenact Caracalla’s infamous massacre of the Alexandrians that night, and wherever the legionaries went they killed anyone pointed out to them by local Ephesians as being traitors or associates of other rebels, collected hostages from the families of local gentry & nobility, and were authorized to plunder and sack towns which expressed even the slightest resistance. Known Miaphysite clerics were arrested or killed on sight, those who had been made bishops (either before or during the rebellion) stripped of their office and replaced with committed Ephesians. Unsurprisingly this approach hardly mended bridges between the emperor and his heterodox subjects, although in his opinion they had brought this harsh treatment upon themselves with their obstinancy. One side effect was that the Augusta Theodora began to influence her husband toward seeking a theological reconciliation with the Nestorians of Syria and her native Persia (and toward whom she had a considerable, the zealously orthodox might even say suspicious, degree of sympathy), for they had proven slightly less treacherous and troublesome than the Egyptian Miaphysites; another was that the more extreme Monophysite doctrine founded by the heresiarch Eutyches began to attract greater support in the Egyptian countryside, where anti-Roman resistance was more bitterly sustained.

    Far to the south, Dhu Nuwas mounted a desperate counteroffensive against the many enemies closing in around him. He was victorious against the rebellious men of Najran, driving them out of Ma’rib in a surprise attack and spiking many hundreds of their heads outside the recaptured city, and also achieved a measure of success against the Aksumites early on. However, he was unable to dislodge Kaleb’s warriors from Muza, making it impossible for him to stop the Ethiopian emperor from ferrying over sufficient reinforcements from Alodia and Aksum to turn the tide over the course of the year. 521 ended with Kaleb marching deep into the Himyarite mountains at the head of a host of nearly 30,000 – Aksumites, Nubians and Arabs (including the Banu Qurayza and surviving Najranites) all – while Dhu Nuwas tried to delay them with traps and ambushes even as he frantically tried to improve the fortifications of Sana’a in the time his outnumbered troops were buying him with every skirmish.

    In 522, while the first Ephesian missionaries from Gaul & Italy were greeted by Raedwald in Eoforwic and legionaries from Thrace & Syria continued fighting to suppress Miaphysite insurgents in rural Egypt, the first of a set of new visitors were arriving east of the Roman world. Toramana took a break from planning his next war against Sabbatius and mediating between growing disputes among his Mazdakite, Zoroastrian Persian and Eftal subjects to meet with a Rouran delegation into one of his lesser palaces at Susa. The emissaries requested land for their people to settle, promising to help defend Western Hephthalite territory from the Tegreg Turks who were now ascendant in the far east and who they warned would ride west in search of new conquests sooner or later.

    However, Toramana had been observing the increasingly violent disputes over land, grazing rights and the social hierarchy gripping his realm, and did not think it would be a good idea to drop a new player in the form of this Rouran horde into an already explosive mix where he was struggling to keep the pillars holding up his regime away from one another’s throats. His decision was poorly received by the Rouran envoys who were desperately seeking a livable new homeland for what remained of their people; their reaction was even more poorly received by the Mahārājadhirāja, who found them to be overly haughty and petulant in manner.

    ejDrM3J.jpg

    Toramana entertaining the Rouran delegation in Susa with an equestrian show, days before their negotiations went horribly wrong

    His temper inflamed, Toramana had the Rouran delegation arrested and executed for insulting him, believing that if their people were as battered and in such dire straits as they’d claimed then he could easily finish them off once – if – they made it to his lands. The bulk of the Rouran meanwhile had nearly exited the Altai Mountains by this time, having escaped the grasp of the Tegregs for now, and lead elements of their tribes were preparing to cross the upper Irtysh when they received news of the massacre of their diplomats, months after it occurred. Mioukesheju Khagan swore revenge, but it would some years yet before he got close enough to the Hephthalites to make good on his threats.

    A dissident faction of Rouran stragglers who’d been disillusioned with their Khagan’s leadership under the pressure of the Altaic winters and Tegreg raiders nipping at their heels had also diverged from the main horde to try striking southward through the Tien Shan Mountains, bringing them into conflict with the Eastern Hephthalites. These dissidents had some initial success looting towns and caravans in the Tarim Basin and Sogdia, but were ultimately crushed and annihilated or sold into slavery in the autumn of this year once Lakhana redeployed enough troops into the area to support his Tocharian and Sogdian vassals. News of the Eftal victories in their homeland further reinforced Toramana’s confidence in his ability to resist the oncoming Rouran, though in truth the Rouran his first-cousin-once-removed had thrashed probably did not represent more than a fraction of their people.

    Last of all this year, the Aksumites finally managed to fight their way to Sana’a by spring’s end. However, they were unable to take the city in the face of its strengthened defenses and valiant Himyarite defenders: not by siege, as Dhu Nuwas had carefully provisioned his capital well in advance of his enemies’ arrival, and not by storm either. After an attempt to undermine part of Sana’a’s walls failed due to the effort of Himyarite counter-miners while Dhu Nuwas’ cavalry outside the walls escalated their attacks on his supply lines, Kaleb sued for peace rather than keep on trying to finish his enemy off. Dhu Nuwas, in turn, acknowledged that Kaleb’s army was still too large for him to defeat and that the war had developed too poorly for him to turn things around at this point. Their peace treaty, signed in the fall of 522, returned Muza to Aksum but nothing south of it, and acknowledged Najran as an independent tribal principality under the protection of the Baccinbaxaba. Thus did the second bout between Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas end in victory for the former, who avenged his defeat in their first contest of arms, while leaving the latter alive to lick his wounds and work towards his own vengeance: if there should be a third war between Aksum and Himyar, Dhu Nuwas intended it to end in his crushing victory or his death.

    rla5z4X.jpg

    An Aksumite musician entertains some local youths in the newly liberated Najran

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Hit, Iraq.

    [2] Caistor St Edmund.

    [3] The Cley Marshes.

    [4] The Anglo-Saxons’ first counterpart to the continental Germanic Thing, or assembly of nobles & freemen. It is the precursor to the later Witanegamot of the more established English kingdoms (and, eventually, post-Viking but pre-Norman Conquest united kingdom).

    [5] A term for the Arabian Peninsula’s western coastal plain, stretching from the Gulf of Aqaba to the Bab el-Mandeb. It comes from the proto-Semitic word ‘Tihamat’ (‘sea’), itself probably related to the name of the Babylonian sea goddess Tiamat.

    [6] Amiens.

    [7] The Somme.

    [8] The Scheldt.

    [9] Reims.

    [10] River Lune.

    [11] River Aire.
     
    523-525: Renovatio urbis Romae
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    When 522 ended and 523 began without any immediate outbreak of violence in the Frankish lands or elsewhere, Emperor Constantine III was able to let out a great sigh of relief. The peace within and along the borders of his empire might be a little more tenuous than usual, but still it endured. So long as it did that, he could finally turn his attention to a pet project he had been planning for some time: the revitalization of Rome itself. The Eternal City had begun the fifth century an overpopulated and squalorous drain on the empire it used to be the capital of, only to be mitigated by Stilicho & Eucherius I and then accidentally excised by Attila and his Huns: in the 70 years since it was sacked it had since been rebuilt, of course, but was still far from its former glory – many of its ancient monuments and grandest edifices remain lost or damaged, their repairs often superficial and limited.

    Well, no longer, Constantine declared. He would now wield the empire’s resources, carefully replenished and guarded in the stretches of peace the Stilichians were able to secure after foiling the Second Great Conspiracy and installing Sabbatius in Constantinople, to heal its namesake and heart, with hopes of one day removing his court from the swampy fortress-city of Ravenna back to the hallowed halls of its palaces. The urban prefect Gaius Papirius Carbo and his brother Gnaeus, both esteemed Senators who had never caused the Augustus offense and were known to have considerable architectural experience, were trusted with the honor of carrying out this great urban renewal project in close cooperation with Pope Caelius & the rest of the Senate, whose younger and more energetic members were convinced that this would be a fantastic way to rebuild the institution’s prestige and worth in the eyes of the empire.

    Initially much of the funds allocated to the reconstruction of Rome went into (re-)elevating the living standards of its citizenry. Extensive repairs were made to the city’s aqueducts, sewers and pipes (alas not everyone had the luck of getting ceramic pipes installed, and had to deal with leaden ones instead), with the aim of supplying running water & sanitation even to the insulae inhabited by Rome’s poor & lower middle classes. Those of the city’s thermae which were still inoperable (particularly the grand Baths of Diocletian, severely damaged by the Huns who’d been a little too impressed by its size) were also finally repaired and reopened, and a new bathing complex supplied by a branch of the Aqua Appia was constructed on the Aventine Hill – long associated with the plebeians and foreigners, this particular hill was certainly a fitting choice for the populist Romano-Vandalic Stilichians to lay down part of their physical legacy, whether Constantine intended it or not. Numerous churches and chapels were also constructed, both to serve the citizens’ spiritual needs and to impress upon all the known world that Rome’s purification of paganism and sin had been completed in the flames of the Hunnish sack: the Eternal City would now stand forevermore as one of Christendom’s brightest and most beautiful lights if Constantine III and Pope Caelius had anything to say about it.

    784px-Charles-Louis_Cl%C3%A9risseau%2C_VIEW_OF_THE_INTERIOR_OF_AN_ANTIQUE_ROMAN_BATH%2C_undated%2C_private_collection.jpg

    The Baths of Constantine on the Aventine Hill on its opening day

    In Britannia, an odd realignment of sorts was taking shape. Even as the Anglo-Saxons welcomed Ephesian missionaries to their lands and sought to grow their ties with both the continental Romans & the Irish across the western sea, from Londinium the Romano-British dowager queen Seaxburh hatched a plot to undermine the alliance tightening a noose around her son’s kingdom. Meanwhile the Saxon half of the Anglo-Saxon kingdom had been on the losing end of many wars both domestic and foreign in the past few decades, and though the scions of Ælle sought to retake their ancestor’s crown they knew they were too weak to do so on their own.

    So perhaps it was no surprise that, despite the historical and existing animosity between their peoples, at the very least a splinter faction of Saxons proved receptive to Seaxburh’s (who after all was still an Ælling princess by birth) whispers that they should work together to undermine their mutual rivals, the Angles. Saxon privateers began to operate from Romano-British ports from this year on, solely targeting traders sailing between Angle and Roman ports, and keeping two-thirds of the plunder for themselves – per the terms of the agreement they’d reached they owed only the actual ships, assuming the enemy vessels were captured and not sunk, as well as Christian clerics and a third of all the other material loot to the Romano-British.

    From captured Ephesian clerics and the consistently large volumes of horses among the plunder presented as their share, Seaxburh and the Consilium Britanniae managed to piece together the picture (and their worst fear) fairly quickly: that the Western Empire was now actively Raedwald against them. Of course, actually doing anything about it with their limited resources (which ruled out retaliatory stunts such as trying to invade Gaul, for example) was another question to which they had no answer at this moment.

    hrvmYWi.jpg

    Difficult times make for strange alliances: Saxon pirates operating out of Romano-British shores to attack Angles and continental Romans

    While the Western Roman Empire was reconstructing its old capital, its Eastern brother was busily de-constructing its rebellious Egyptian provinces. The urban centers were secured this year, even those in remote Upper Egypt, but insurgents continued to plague the countryside with the assistance of sympathetic Coptic peasants and Monophysitism continued to gain ground against both Ephesian orthodoxy and the more moderate Miaphysites among the ranks of the poor, helped significantly by the ferocity of this latest round of repressions. Since Sabbatius (apparently still rattled by the attempt on his life in Alexandria the year before) returned to Constantinople in the summer and privately swore he’d never return unless absolutely necessary, it fell to the fortunately considerably talented Narses and Belisarius to maintain imperial order in the chronically restive region. Indeed it was thanks to Narses’ administrative ability and Belisarius’ budding military genius that Hesychius and his fellow rebels never managed to find an opening for a diocese-spanning comeback or even to eliminate the Ephesian Patriarch Peter III of Alexandria, despite their best efforts.

    Beyond the Roman world, this year marked the first time the Eastern Hephthalites struck south of the Vindhya Range in force. Lakhana allowed his son Mihirakula to take up independent command of a 16,000-strong force (of whom only 6,000 were actually White Huns, the rest being local Indian volunteers or conscripts) with which he was to assail the Aulikaras, former feudatories of the Gupta who had since re-asserted their independent kingship in the Malwa region – previously raided and devastated several times by the Eftals, but never fully conquered. Mihirakula did his father proud by pummeling the Aulikaras into submission early into the monsoon season, defeating their elephants with his own and handily overwhelming their cavalry in three battles across the plateau[1]: by securing the Mahārājadhirāja’s suzerainty over this local dynasty, he extended Huna power to the northern banks of the Narmada River for the first time, and brought his people one step closer to the Deccan.

    524 brought with it heightened ambitions on the part of the Augustus Constantine. As the reconstruction of Rome’s infrastructure was proceeding smoothly, he turned his sights to grander things – a palace worthy of an imperial dynasty, to start with, and one for the Bishop of Rome as well. The great Palace of Domitian up on the Palatine Hill had been severely gutted by the Huns, and Constantine tried to rebuild it to match its former majesty as much as he could with expensive imports of Dacian and Spanish gold and silver, Hymettian marble and Lebanese cedars from the Eastern Empire. Where he could, he tried to preserve and repair old frescoes and statues out of respect for the old Roman legacy; where he could not due to extensive fire or other physical damage inflicted by Attila’s horde, he commissioned replacements which frequently bore a Christian theme (frescoes depicting Biblical scenes, for example, or statues of angels to replace those of gods & nymphs stolen or destroyed by the Huns). Constantine did not spare any expense even for the palatial garden (the ‘Stadium of Domitian’), for which he imported flora ranging from African woolflowers to Persian and Gallic roses, and also installed fountains and pavilions for his enjoyment.

    cn0K9zK.jpg

    Constantine's loftiest ambition was to restore the Palace of Domitian to its former splendor, so that it might serve as the home and seat of his dynasty as it had to most previous emperors until Diocletian moved the capital to Mediolanum in 286

    What Constantine did try to spare expenses on was the Pope’s palace, which was intended to neighbor the Basilica of St. Peter on the Vatican Hill. Pope Caelius complained that the emperor allocated far fewer funds to its construction than he did the reconstruction of the Palace of Domitian, a decision doubtless aided by the fact that he had been the Papal candidate of the Blue faction and the treasurer Faustus was a staunch Green. Constantine’s retort was that being a servant of God, even though he was first among the bishops of Christendom, Caelius should be satisfied to live humbly in a modest residence, after which the offended Pope called into question his lavish spending on his palace (including religious-themed sculptures and frescoes) instead of building a humbler edifice for himself and honoring God with grander structures for the Patriarch of the West, which he insinuated was a sign of hypocritical piety on the emperor’s part.

    Eventually the pair settled on a design for a twelve-room suburban villa of sorts with a grand garden that would be attached to Saint Peter’s Basilica, a compromise between their dueling visions. To further decorate the Vatican quarter, the emperor also assented to the creation and placement of a huge statue of the Archangel Michael over the aforementioned Basilica, for the Roman masses had come to increasingly revere the generalissimo of the Heavenly Host after the Western Romans’ victory over Attila in the Seven Days’ Battles and consequent deliverance of the slaves he took – victories attributed to the martial archangel. Armored much like a legionary of the Scholae Palatinae, with his sword drawn and wings spread over the holiest district of the Eternal City, the imposing statue of the archangel would stand proudly as if protecting Rome (and certainly be looked up to by the citizenry as something which would prevent future sackings) for centuries to come.

    ROzYU59.jpg

    The Archangel Michael was often attired as an elite legionary, in a tunic and cuirass (lorica musculata or lorica plumata) with pteryges & greaves, in Christian Roman icons & other art; the statue of him set over Saint Peter's Basilica was no exception

    524 was also the year in which Constantine of Britannia was declared to have achieved his majority, terminating the regency of his mother and the Round Table. The youthful Riothamus did not lack his father and grandfather’s formidable energy, and immediately set himself to the challenging task of somehow responding to the Anglo-Roman axis threatening to strangle his kingdom between them. Constantine’s ambitious plan to deal with this dreadful strategic situation was threefold: first and foremost, he would try to revive the Classis Britannica (‘British Fleet’) – a standing navy, built off the skeleton of the squadrons inherited from Roman times when Constantine of Camulodunum raised his standard in rebellion against Eucherius I. Due to financial constraints, the mainstay of this navy had to be small, agile liburnae[2] equipped with a ram and harpax (ballista-launched grappling hook) which were built or, more often, fashioned out of merchant vessels captured by the Saxon privateers Seaxburh had hired (and who Constantine continued to employ), with larger vessels universally serving as flagships. In Constantine’s and Seaxburh’s estimation, without a strong fleet Britannia wouldn’t even have a prayer against the dual threat of the Western Empire and the improving Anglo-Saxons.

    The second part of Constantine’s strategy was to embark on a grand fortification spree across his kingdom. He dedicated much of his resources (that he wasn’t already pouring into his fleet) to strengthening the fortifications of every town of note in his realm and rebuilding every Roman fort within his reach, to the best of his ability. The British nobility was authorized to not only maintain private retinues & militias but also to fortify their own residences with their own resources as well, so that their villas were increasingly referred to in official correspondence as castella – ‘castles’, or fortlets in Latin. The same privilege was extended to the Pelagian clergy, who rushed to fortify their churches and monasteries with walls and gatehouses to protect themselves and their flocks, and preached an increasingly militant doctrine to all who would hear them: the noblest thing a man can do is to follow the examples of the past Pendragons & British Constantinians, heroically dying in battle against pagans and heretics, and whether they perished in victory or defeat God would surely smile upon anyone who died fighting to protect their people’s freedom from enemies who sought to enslave them. That this obviously empowered local magnates against the Riothamus’ central authority was not unknown to the Pendragons, but Constantine believed it a necessary evil to ensure Britannia’s survival in the wars to come.

    The third and final part of Constantine’s strategy was to broaden the national levy, with the hope that he could somewhat offset the inevitable numerical superiority of a hypothetical Anglo-Roman invading army by mobilizing a larger proportion of his own people for battle. Since all men within Britannia were free by law regardless of whether they were Romano-Britons, Britons, Anglo-Saxons or Irishmen, they were now all considered eligible for conscription in times of crisis if they were between the ages of 15 and 65. If a kingdom-wide call to arms were ever issued, all would have to do their part with whatever weapons and armor they could afford. Dukes and counts were mandated to drill a minimum of between a fifth & a sixth of their subjects (depending on the size of their estates) with spear and bow and sling every Saturday, and even the poorest of peasants were no longer exempt from the draft – if needed, they would have to fight as unarmored skirmishers with javelins & slings, classified as leves (not dissimilar to the poorest-quality troops in Roman armies from early Republican times). Efforts were also made to expand the royal legions anchored around Londinium, Camulodunum and a few other major forts with recruits from the cities.

    Shocking nobody but the Riothamus, these exceedingly ambitious programs were far beyond the actual ability of Britannia – already among the least developed of the Roman provinces before breaking away from the Stilichians – to support at this point in time. For years to come he would constantly fall woefully short of his quotas, sometimes (nay, often) even his most pessimistic ones, as his kingdom simply did not have the resources or manpower to meet them, or else he would be frustrated by local resistance to taxation, conscription drives and the imposition of the opera publica (corvée labor to build ships, forts, roads or whatever else their overlords demanded of them at the time). More often than not the high king grudgingly assented to his mother’s and the Consilium’s advice to make concessions and moderate his reforms, so as to avoid being painted as a tyrant and sparking off another destructive civil war like that which his predecessors had fought against Medraut, which the Romano-British could not afford in this increasingly precarious strategic situation. Still, Constantine and his court determinedly persisted with what meager resources they could muster in a bid to defend their independence from the ambitions of the Anglo-Saxons & the continental Romans both, well aware that their margin for error was much smaller than that of their enemies and that every little bit they could scrounge up would help in Britannia’s bid to survive against this tightening encirclement.

    hPQF758.jpg

    Liburnae of the new Romano-British navy, or 'Classis Britannica', closing in against Angle pirate ships. Note that they are armed not only with rams, but also ballista-launched grappling hooks for boarding, called the harpax

    Meanwhile in Egypt, Belisarius managed to finally corner and kill Hesychius in a skirmish near Augila with the aid of the Nasamones, a nomadic Berber tribe related to the Garamantes who Narses had managed to persuade into renewing their oaths of service to Constantinople. Narses, for his part, managed to defuse an Easter riot in Alexandria (which had threatened to become an annual occurrence between Ephesians and Miaphysites) and arrest the Miaphysite ringleaders once they’d been isolated in the tense calm that followed. For these feats in restoring some semblance of law & order to Egypt, an elated Sabbatius made Narses the Eastern praepositus sacri cubiculi, a promotion which made him the highest-ranking eunuch in the Eastern Roman Empire, while Belisarius was authorized to raise a regiment of bucellarii with which to support the Eastern legions (who he promptly furnished with bows, lances and heavy armor to the greatest extent that his personal finances would allow). For saving his life and the territorial integrity of the empire in the Battle of Callinicum several years prior, Sabbatius also rewarded Belisarius with the hand of his elder daughter Lucina, propelling the able young general toward the top echelons of the empire – and doubtless inflaming the jealousies of better-established noblemen who fancied the princess and the power & connections she represented, as well.

    524 also marked a change of power in China. Emperor Ming of the Chen dynasty died of a bad chill on the eve of winter this year, and was bitterly mourned by his friend Kavadh in addition to his family and people, who fondly remembered him as the capable emperor who shattered the power of the Rouran only half a decade prior. The succession was somewhat rocky, as Ming’s designated heir Crown Prince Lin was almost immediately challenged by his ambitious half-brother Youqiu. In accordance with the late emperor’s final wishes Kavadh lent his aid to Prince Lin, who he had helped educate when the latter was still a child, and monks from one of his monasteries reported on Prince Youqiu’s attempt to reach and subvert the northern garrisons to him a few weeks later; he of course immediately told Lin, whose agents waylaid and killed the rebel and his entourage before they could reach the forts of the Great Wall. Crowned Emperor Huan in peace just before the year ended, Chen Lin expressed his gratitude by continuing his father’s pro-Buddhist policies, though this in no way stopped him from aspiring to succeed where Ming had once failed by conquering the Tarim Basin from the Buddhist Hephthalites of India.

    The renovation of Rome continued steadily in 525. While insulae continued to be constructed to house the poorer citizens of the Eternal City, notably more domus began construction as well. While obviously not everyone, or even a plurality, in Rome could be defined as middle-class, many of the less well-off families living within the Aurelian Walls had either been killed off or dispersed into the countryside between the Hunnish sack 75 years prior and the land redistribution programs of the Stilichian emperors. While most of those who migrated into the city in the years since (and especially nowadays) were workers seeking to become part of the emperor’s reconstruction effort in exchange for a steady wage, no small number were also better-off provincials and even sufficiently Romanized barbarian petty nobility, coming to the city in search of opportunities with the imperial bureaucracy and army or the Church: these families were both used to a higher standard of living than the average urban slum-dweller of yore, and had more room in which to build their new homes with so much of Rome’s former population having gone either into the countryside or the afterlife.

    These higher-class newcomers had been gentrifying entire depopulated neighborhoods of the former capital, building and expanding single-family homes (with room for slaves & servants, unless they themselves were thoroughly lower-middle-class types) over the ruins of empty insulae, and now the process was accelerating with imperial sanction. While very few of them were rich enough to decorate their domus to afford all the amenities and ornaments of a Senator’s house, even the poorest of them invariably enjoyed cleaner, less cramped and less hazardous housing than the insulae which preceded their coming. Upscale popinae[3] and thermopoliae[4] catering to this growing middle class’ more refined tastes inevitably cropped up to do business with the ‘new Romans’, while new churches were built and lupanariae[5] forced away from the newly settled & rebuilt neighborhoods as part of a moral drive to tidy up Rome’s streets. Constantine also re-instituted the vectigal ex capturis, or tax on prostitution originally instituted by Caligula, both in support of that aforementioned moral drive and to finance his ongoing construction works.

    v75BRD9.jpg

    The final touches being applied to a newly built domus in Rome, fit for a family of provincial equestrians moving in to take up positions in the bureaucracy, officer corps or the Church

    One significant incident did temporarily distract Constantine III from the affairs of Rome the city in September of this year, some ways into the harvest season. While returning from an apparently entirely friendly banquet and hunt at Tornacum, King Chlodomer of Noviodunum and his party were attacked by brigands on the road and mostly wiped out. Suspicion of foul play arose immediately, as the few survivors reported that their assailants were too well-equipped and ordered to be any ordinary bagaudae, and as Chlodomer’s sons were still underage all of his brothers immediately pounced on his fiefdom in the days after his demise – almost as if they had planned for this.

    Although theoretically Merobaudes could have stopped the latter given his strong ties to the Merovingians, he and his son Aloysius both did absolutely nothing. By the time news of the chaos had made it to Ravenna and Constantine called Merobaudes in to explain the situation in greater detail, Ingomer had already captured Ambianum and was besieging Chlodomer’s family in the praetorium of Noviodunum while his youngest brothers had annexed the north and east of his kingdom; and by the time the Romano-Franks actually arrived, Chlodomer’s widow had capitulated, saving her sons only by agreeing to shuffle them off into a monastery while their eldest uncle claimed what little was left of their kingdom for himself.

    While the Western Augustus was outraged at this breach of the imperial peace and how his ruling on the Merovingian partition just a few short years ago had gone up in flames, the fog of intrigue and the danger of the northern third of his empire exploding into rebellion if he misstepped compelled him to proceed with caution. His investigation found almost no trace of the supposed bagaudae who had attacked Chlodomer, save a few helmets and mail shirts belonging to those of their fallen who they’d failed to recover – all of a Frankish design. This and the fact that the most likely suspect was Chlothar of Tornacum, a Green ally at a time when Constantine was beginning to realign with the Greens against the overmighty and bluntly ambitious Blues, while the firmly Blue-aligned Ingomer had been the greatest beneficiary of the assassination raised further questions. Merobaudes swore that he had no idea of any plot, that he’d done nothing because he was caught completely off-guard by the rapidity of the developments among the Franks much like Constantine himself had been, and that if he was lying God should strike him dead; since he did not in fact drop dead immediately, and the agentes in rebus could not find any evidence implicating him in any plot, the emperor decided to drop the question by mid-October.

    MtFtQIW.png

    Ingomer of Lutetia leads his Franks into battle against those still loyal to Chlodomer's family on the road to Noviodunum

    That the children of Chlodomer had been committed to a monastery complicated the situation even more. Constantine’s first instinct was to restore their father’s kingdom to them, but Ingomer had compelled them to swear oaths on the Bible to give up any claim to the throne of Noviodunum and the Church was reluctant to give up monastic novices of such high birth. Forcing the issue would inevitably cause conflict with the Frankish kings reluctant to part with their gains, and since Ingomer was a Blue partisan while his youngest brothers were Theodoric’s newest additions to the Green camp, there was a genuine concern in the imperial court that they could end up fighting both of the great cliques – meaning nearly all of their foederati, save the Africans, would be in rebellion – if they were not careful.

    Ultimately Constantine came to a decision in the early weeks of December, not even primarily because of factional considerations or the scant evidence available to him, but because of personal tragedy. The passing of his mother Natalia at the age of 67, while not unexpected, still hit the emperor hard – being the youngest of her sons, he had also been significantly closer to her than his brothers. Wishing to take some time to mourn the empress dowager and to focus the rest of his energy on the renovation of Rome rather than continuing to chase this case (and possibly sparking a major rebellion or civil war), the Augustus decided to declare the case closed, to move Chlodomer’s heirs to Italy for their own safety and (together with Pope Caelius) that since they’d been forced into a monastery at swordpoint, they should be given the chance to decide whether to fully commit themselves to monastic life or to grow out their hair in Merovingian tradition and bring their claim before the imperial court once more when they were older. He also sent six legions, a mix of southern Gallic and Italian troops, from Arelate to Durocortorum with orders to help keep the peace among the Franks: their commander Eucharius Syagrius was a trusted scion of the Afranii Syagrii clan, a known descendant of Aegidius and Syagrius, and a man Constantine could rely on not to be swayed by the Greens or Blues. This done, the emperor promptly withdrew into a state of private mourning, such that he initially missed Merobaudes’ own passing on December 31 – and by then had certainly forgotten any connection the magister peditum’s death might have had to his last oath.

    In the Eastern Roman Empire, Sabbatius was satisfied that his scribes had finished their assignment to compile all the Roman legal texts and judicial opinions known to man, and that the bureaucrats of the West had done the same elsewhere. The next step was to harmonize and modify them into an appropriate, streamlined & coherent legal code for the times, free of contradictions. For this purpose the Augustus of the Orient reached out to his Occidental counterpart in the summer, suggesting that they create a joint legal commission to accomplish this herculean feat and codify a new civil law to govern both halves of the Roman Empire, which Constantine agreed to. Their commission was comprised of twenty of the brightest legal and religious minds in East and West, ten from each empire, jointly led by two presidents drawn from their ranks: Sabbatius appointed the experienced quaestor Tribonian[6] to be the Eastern Empire’s president on this commission while for the West, the candidate could be none other than Boethius. As to when their work would be finished, for all their talents both men had to honestly give their emperors an optimistic estimate of ‘at least’ a decade, based on how long it had taken Theodosius II to finish his own legal reforms in the past and how they had the additional challenge of creating a law code acceptable to both East and West.

    East of Rome, while the Rouran continued to inch toward Western Hephthalite-controlled Chorasmia, the Eastern Hephthalites faced a major Turkic incursion into the Tarim Basin this year, instigated and supported by China. Yami Khagan led a force of 21,000 Tegreg Turks and 7,000 allied Chinese troops into the Basin just as summer was ending, a horde which the Tocharian petty-kings and existing Eftal garrisons were ill-equipped to handle. For their part, the Khagan of the Turks had already prepared a partition of the Tarim with Emperor Huan of Chen: the Tegregs were promised overlordship of the westernmost and northernmost oasis cities, or ownership of them in case of overly stiff resistance by the locals, while the Chinese would consolidate control over the eastern and southern oases and the routes attached to them. By 525’s end the Tegregs had sacked Kashgar and compelled the surrender of Khotan, a good start (for them) in this first great clash of White Hun and Turk. Lakhana meanwhile had died of a heart attack while leading 30,000 reinforcements out of India to respond to this new threat, so it fell to his son Mihirakula to take up his father’s lance and sort this invasion out: a tough beginning to the new Mahārājadhirāja’s reign, even though he did not lack prior experience in battle and administration.

    BVTu2vu.png

    A Tegreg champion felling his Hephthalite counterpart in a duel, demoralizing the Tocharian troops behind the latter just as battle is joined

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Historically the Hephthalites did have a king named Mihirakula, though he was the son of Toramana, and in spite of his successes against the Guptas the Aulikaras under Yasodharman crushed him at the Battle of Sondani in 528, bringing a halt to the advances of the Hunas into India.

    [2] A small, speedy bireme originally designed by (and named for) the Liburnians, an Illyrian tribe hailing from what’s now the western Croatian coast, who used it to engage in piracy & scouting. The Romans adopted and improved upon the design, as they often did, and used it to great effect in battles such as Actium. It remained the lightest warship in Roman fleets for centuries afterward.

    [3] Ancient Roman wine bars, often associated with the lower classes of society.

    [4] Ancient Roman restaurants, also known as cauponae.

    [5] Ancient Roman brothels. One of the most famous and best-preserved is the Lupanar of Pompeii.

    [6] Historically, Tribonian was Justinian’s most prominent jurist and helped him codify the Corpus Juris Civilis. However he seems to have not been entirely honest, as his corruption was apparently one cause for the Nika riots of 532.
     
    Last edited:
    526-529: Avars, enter stage right
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The dawn of 526 brought with it the appointment of Flavius Aloysius to succeed his father Merobaudes as magister peditum per Germaniae – much to the disappointment of Theodoric and his Greens, who had hoped to install the Ostrogoth crown prince Theudis in that office. In truth, and despite whatever misgivings he might have toward the Blues, Constantine III felt he had no real choice in the matter. Despite the Arbogastings’ increasingly brazen ambitions and the cloud of suspicion which still lingered from the apparent assassination of Chlodomer, Aloysius was still his brother-in-law and a well-connected man even besides that, a proven warrior and captain of men who had cultivated friendships with his father’s de facto vassals among the northern Germanic federates both on the campaign trail (usually against Slavic raiders these past few years) and in peacetime. The Augustus was also both keen on tipping the factional scales too strongly in favor of the Greens, and on continuing to avoid a revolt so he could continue focusing all of his energies onto working on Rome.

    Merobaudes’ demise at the very end of the previous year may also have been connected to the latest outbreak of fratricidal hostilities among the Merovingians this year. This time Ingomer butted heads with Childebert: the former considered a raid which devastated several farms on his side of their shared border to be the work of the latter’s warriors, while Childebert claimed this black deed had been carried out by yet more unidentified brigands. The two kings clashed at Otmus[1] with small armies, comprised only of their household retainers and whatever levies they could summon on their way, and Ingomer proved victorious over his little brother. However, Eucharius Syagrius intervened with his legions to prevent the conflict from escalating and reported the matter to Constantine, who then ordered Aloysius to sort it out in a test of his worth as magister peditum. Although sympathetic to the cause of Ingomer, Aloysius was also keen on retaining the emperor’s trust after having only just secured his job and (after first twisting Ingomer's arm into going along with his plans) mediated a truce in which both sides would pay a weregild to the families of each other’s fallen warriors in accordance with Frankish custom, and Childebert would also pay restitution to Ingomer’s farmers: a mutually satisfactory outcome, if only barely in Ingomer's case, which prevented further bloodshed and territorial losses, and thus kept him in Constantine’s good graces months after he took office.

    EGeEeer.jpg

    Ingomer and Childebert departing from Aloysius' presence after negotiating an end to their latest brotherly squabble

    Far to the east, the Rouran finally reached the northern frontier of the Western Hephthalite realm. Mioukesheju Khagan had been looking forward to enacting revenge for the massacre of his envoys during the many years he spent riding through the uncharted wilderness beyond Chorasmia, and now his chance had arrived at long last. The Rouran stormed past the Syr Darya near spring’s end like a horde of men possessed, obliterating the Eftal tributary kingdom of the Afrighids on the southern shores of the Aral Sea with the suddenness of a thunderclap and utterly destroying their capital of Kath[2] before moving on to the Hephthalite lands proper.

    The initial Rouran rampage caught Toramana off-guard: the Mahārājadhirāja had been busy juggling his vassals while also keeping an eye on his western frontier, where he had learned Sabbatius had finished dealing with his own rebellious Miaphysite population, and so had reason to worry about a future Eastern Roman invasion. The task of organizing the first Hephthalite response to the Rouran invasion fell instead to his local vassals and governors, who proved to be utterly unsuited to the task. The local Mazdakite militias and Hephthalite warbands were unwilling to answer to the Parthian lords of the Houses of Varaz and Isfandiyar, who in any case held them in contempt as peasants who’d gotten too big for their britches and foreign interlopers little better than this newest nomadic invader, and their disjointed armies promptly marched into disaster against Mioukesheju Khagan at Āmul[3].

    As the Rouran swung southward from the smoldering ruins of Kath and Hazarasp[4] and rode along the Amu Darya, they crushed each of the three disparate hosts which had marched against them and now foolishly camped separately out of hatred for one another, starting with the Parthian vanguard and then annihilating the Mazdakites: only a few hundred of the fastest Hephthalite riders were able to escape the calamity, with the rest who did not die beneath Rouran lances and arrows being forcibly conscripted into their ranks as arrow fodder under the threat of an even more painful death. The escapees sounded the alarm wherever they went, spreading news of an all-destroying race of terrible half-man, half-horse creatures which had burst from the wilderlands to sate their appetite for human blood and tears, and who knew neither enlightenment nor the very concept of mercy. These Rouran nipping at their heels seemed to live up to their tall tales by laying waste to the countryside, slaughtering thousands and enslaving thousands more wherever they could, and they fell upon any attempt by the local Hephthalites to rally and organize a new army in the northern lands with the swiftness of an arrow; so it was natural for the people of Parthia, southern Khwarazm and Khorasan to flee to their walled cities for shelter.

    Wheeled_trebuchet_wjzy.jpg

    The Chinese mangonel: once adopted by the Rouran to attack the walls of Chinese cities, upon their arrival in Central Asia it became the reason why they could laugh at Hephthalite fortifications

    Alas, that too proved to at best provide momentary relief from the invaders’ depredations. The Rouran might be savage, but in no way did that mean they were totally ignorant of their surroundings. Centuries of fighting the Chinese had taught them the value of siege warfare, and they had learned the secrets of Chinese siege weapons such as the mangonel – a sort of primitive trebuchet where men pulled on cords attached to a lever to hurl the projectile on the other end – from captured engineers and bureaucrats long ago, without which they would never have been able to menace the fortified cities of the Han half as thoroughly as they did. Kushmahan and Merv learned this lesson the hard way when the Rouran built such weapons from local trees to knock holes in their walls, then put their garrisons and every man above the age of twelve within to the sword while carrying the rest of the survivors off as slaves. Other cities and Parthian nobles in Mioukesheju’s way began to surrender in hopes of receiving lenient treatment, while the Hephthalite nomads who’d settled in the area raced westward to answer the alarmed Toramana’s call to arms.

    It took the Mahārājadhirāja some months to finish putting together a sufficiently formidable army. In truth he could have immediately ridden out to confront Mioukesheju with the Hephthalite warbands and his household cavalry, but age and experience had made Toramana more cautious, and what he’d learned from his scouts led him to believe that such a course of action would be suicidal. So it was the case that, though the Rouran had gutted or otherwise received the submission of much of Khorasan by the time the royal Eftal host set out to stop them, Toramana brought with him no fewer than 35,000 warriors – Fufuluo, Persians both Mazdakite and Zoroastrian, Parthians, Daylamites, Lakhmid Arabs and Assyrians, a fractious coalition but one which he was able to hold together with his personal presence, charisma and formidable reputation.

    Toramana’s decision to exercise a healthy degree of caution paid off, as he defeated Mioukesheju and put the Rouran to flight for the first time in the Battle of Nishapur on July 30; there the Eftals not only found that the Rouran could be beaten, but also identified their chief weakness – their own considerable losses from their disastrous final bout against the Chinese and Tegregs, as well as attrition over the long march from their homeland to Persian soil, also forced the Khagan to fight with quite a bit of caution himself, and to beat a hasty retreat when the winds of battle turned against him. Mioukesheju struck back with all of his pent-up hatred and pushed Toramana back in further battles at Abiward[5] and Sarakhs, showing that the Rouran’s initial onslaught was not a fluke and that they could not easily be driven out of Persia either, but against such a strong enemy army in increasingly mountainous territory his options were limited. As the year wore on he added the strength of Parthian houses that had flipped their allegiance to his horde and started conscripting Chorasmians & Khorasanis to further bolster his numbers, but these could only compensate for so much.

    d213CHx.jpg

    Mioukesheju Khagan preparing to lead his army into battle against the Hephthalites on Persian soil

    While his increasingly distant cousins were trading blows with the newcomers from the north, Mihirakula was busy contending with their old enemies to the northeast. After finally crossing through the Pamir Mountains the new Mahārājadhirāja of the East first clashed with the Tegregs at the occupied oasis town of Karghalik[6], which the Chinese called Piaosha, and scored a rousing victory there. He followed up by retaking Khotan from the Turks, putting the garrison which Yami Qaghan had installed there to the sword, and also reinstalled the pro-Hephthalite Tocharian king of Yarkand.

    However, Mihirakula began to run into problems when he moved against Kashgar, where Yami Qaghan was also riding with the bulk of the Tegreg army to blunt his advance. The Turkic cavalry proved to be every bit equal to the finest of the Hunas, while their infantry contingent of Chinese spearmen and crossbowmen were more than equal to the Eftals’ own inferior Bactrian and Indian footsoldiers despite being outnumbered by the latter. As Yami Qaghan repelled him from Kashgar and called forth reinforcements through the Hexi Corridor, Mihirakula dug in at Khotan and prepared to fight a longer war than he initially expected.

    While the Hephthalite-Rouran war raged on through 527, a third party was beginning to take interest in the former’s distraction by the latter. Sabbatius was kept well-informed of the developments to his east by both the spies on his payroll and merchants traversing the Silk Road, who saw firsthand how the Rouran – or, as the Romans came to know them, the ‘Avars’ (after ‘Uar’, the name of an unrelated historical people living in the area who had long ago been subsumed into the ranks of the Eftals) – were laying waste to Chorasmia and Khorasan and how it was taking all of Toramana’s energy just to keep up with his new foes. The Eastern Augustus dispatched a diplomatic mission comprised of Narses’ most trusted and most diplomatic servants to cross through the Caucasian kingdoms and over the Caspian Sea to greet Mioukesheju Khagan near the devastated city of Hazarasp, which the Rouran chieftain received gracefully – though the envoys’ first impressions were also shaped by what they saw of Hazarasp itself. Suffice to say that between the burnt-out shell of the town, the mass graves and the pieces of Hazarasp’s notables decorating stakes around the Rouran camp, the Eastern Roman delegation was torn between the Rouran’s apparent usefulness in battling the Western Hephthalites and worries that partitioning Toramana’s realm with them might end as poorly for the Orient as allying with Attila against the Occident did eighty years before.

    Regardless, the envoys came to Mioukesheju’s tent with a mission and whatever their misgivings, they were determined to carry it out to the best of their ability. After exchanging gifts, they pitched their proposal for an alliance against Toramana, which the Rouran khagan – feeling quite pressured by the fierce and more numerous Eftals himself, in spite of his early battlefield successes – was quite happy to accept. Sabbatius accordingly began a new empire-wide recruitment drive and to mass troops on the Mesopotamian frontier, including Belisarius and his growing bucellarii corps, while his diplomats explained to Mioukesheju that it would take the Eastern Empire some time to marshal enough resources & armies to intervene due to their recent difficulties with rebels – but also that the emperor was a man of his word, and help would inevitably come if they could just hang in there for another few months, or a year at most. Though the Eastern Empire had been battered by its fair share of violence in recent years, Sabbatius simply could not allow a fantastic opportunity to crush Toramana like this one to slip through his fingers.

    To further secure his western frontier and completely eliminate the risk of an attack from that direction while he was busy in Persia, Sabbatius offered to marry his younger daughter Theodora to the Caesar Theodosius. He knew that there was little chance of such a backstab from the Western Augustus of course, especially with the latter being tied down by the reconstruction of Rome, but figured it never hurt to make sure. In any case, Constantine III welcomed the proposal to tie the Western & Eastern imperial dynasties closer together: thus the young heir to the Occident was wedded to the even younger princess of the Orient on July 27 of this year. The festivities provided the perfect backdrop for Anastasia, the Eastern empress’ sister, to suggest the marriage of her other daughter Anastasia Junior to Sisenand of Baetica, who had recently succeeded his father Sisebut as lord of that land: suspecting nothing of his elder brother’s demure widow and one of his most consistently loyal vassals, the amiable Constantine agreed over a cup of strong wine.

    dVtLDOp.jpg

    Theodora Junior is prepared for her wedding to Theodosius, Caesar of the Occident, while her mother and namesake watches over her with two handmaidens

    The Romans were not the only great powers playing marriage games in 527, of course. Toramana spent the entirety of this year in the saddle, leading his armies back and forth to counter the unrelenting strikes of the Rouran and attempting a partially successful counteroffensive toward Merv in June, but his courtiers kept him informed of the Eastern Romans’ budding alliance with Mioukesheju Khagan. Aware of the noose tightening around his realm, he sought to reconcile with his estranged cousins to the east and offered the hand of his only remaining unmarried daughter Anzaza to Mihirakula.

    For his part, Mihirakula was too busy battling the Tegregs and Chinese to assist Toramana against the Rouran this year. He started 527 well by withstanding Yami Qaghan’s assault on Khotan in the spring, matching the bolts of the latter’s Chinese crossbowmen by lining the city walls with his own Indian longbowmen and boldly sallying out with his cavalry to drive back the Tegregs in a contest of bows & lances, then pursued his foes to Kashgar, which the Tegreg host gave up without a fight. It soon became apparent why they had done that however, as Yami Qaghan had pulled his men east to link up with reinforcements trickling in over the Silk Road and returned to attack the Eastern Hephthalites while they were investing Bharuka[7].

    Mihirakula received Toramana’s marriage proposal while retreating from his severe defeat at Bharuka, and though he was clearly in no shape to help against the Rouran at present, accepted it anyway with the promise that he would ride to the Western Hephthalites’ aid as soon as he got the Turks off his back. There were encouraging signs that he was accomplishing this as the seasons changed, as Yami Qaghan unwisely divided his armies to go after both Kashgar and Khotan (over the Tarim’s northern and southern routes) following his latest victory only to promptly be beaten back at both cities by the Eftals, with Mihirakula rallying his men at Kashgar to repel the Tegregs’ first army in August before running them ragged to catch and kick back their secondary army at Khotan in September. As the year wound down, both sides engaged in back-and-forth skirmishing while awaiting reinforcements – Indians from over the Upāirisaēna and Pamir Mountains for Mihirakula, and yet more Turks and Chinese from over the Silk Road for Yami.

    TI2olPs.jpg

    Very soon after Lakhana's conquest of northern India Indian troops, such as war elephants and these longbowmen, came to comprise a large and increasingly critical element of Eastern Hephthalite/Huna armies

    528 brought with it a shakeup in the Green camp, for Theodoric of the Ostrogoths did not live to see the start of summer this year. His loss was greatly mourned by his people, who had massively multiplied both in numbers and influence under his long and able reign, and by Constantine III as well: though on occasion his ambition and power had intimidated the Augustus, Theodoric had also ably served three generations of emperors (Constantine himself, his father Eucherius II and his grandfather Honorius II) as their longtime magister militum since 484, and never did threaten open treason against them. His only son (and Constantine’s maternal cousin) Theudis was his lawful and natural successor, being already a grown man and a seasoned captain.

    However Theudis was also known to be highly sympathetic to Ephesians, a product of his closeness to his Roman mother Domnina Majoriana and his education at the court of Ravenna (including Ephesian clerics as his tutors), and many among the Arian Ostrogoth nobility felt he was more Roman than Goth – if they didn’t just suspect him of being a crypto-Ephesian altogether. These rebellious elements gathered behind a kinsman of the Amalingian main line, Optaris, who they acclaimed as their true king. Obviously, this could not stand: Constantine was determined to ensure his cousin’s smooth succession and commanded Aloysius to assist Theudis in putting down the rebels, which Aloysius did without enthusiasm, feeling that the less proven and certainly less trusted Optaris would be much less of an able leader for his rival Greens. To both men’s surprise, Constantine next rewarded Aloysius with the office of magister militum rather than Theudis, who had expected to also inherit his father’s rank in the Roman government in addition to his crown but found himself without room to complain after having just enjoyed imperial support in suppressing Optaris’ revolt.

    sqQnqVh.jpg

    Theudis meets Optaris' lance with his sword in close combat

    While the West was putting down the small fire which had flared up in Pannonia this year, the East was finally in position to light a much bigger one to the east. Sabbatius completed his preparations for another war with the White Huns by mid-April and immediately launched an offensive down the Tigris to start, aimed at overrunning the Nineveh Plain before Toramana could dispatch sufficient reinforcements to the area. As it turned out, Toramana had detached several thousand troops from his main armies in the east to shore up the garrisons of his Assyrian cities – but they were far from enough to successfully resist the onslaught of Sabbatius’ army, which numbered 40,000 strong (although only about 20,000 of those were actual Romans, the other half being comprised of allies, federates and mercenaries: the Armenians, Kartvelians, Ghassanid Arabs, Moesogoths and even a few Sclaveni).

    Within six months, the Eastern Romans had once more retaken the whole of Assyria, capping off their initial slew of conquests with a victorious storming of Nineveh itself at the end of August. One of Toramana’s many sons with Nanai, Bagayash, attempted a last stand in its citadel and was felled by an arrow shortly before the surrender of the surviving defenders: archers serving under Belisarius and Basil quarreled for some time over who had scored the kill. Meanwhile Sabbatius himself had not forgotten the treachery of Patriarch Shila and the Nestorians of the city, which directly contributed to the chain of events which culminated in his friend Theodosius’ death, and although Shila had been dead for half a decade by this point his family was still around to suffer the emperor’s ire.

    Although the Augustus did not outright sack Nineveh or other Assyrian towns he did condemn Elisha, Shila’s son-in-law and successor to the Patriarchate, to be burned at the stake while his brothers-in-law were beheaded, followed by a broader purge aimed at the Nestorian clerical and aristocratic elite of Assyria (in which Basil’s archers, being Ephesian Assyrian exiles almost to a man, were the most enthusiastic participants). The emperor’s catharsis came at the cost of giving the Nestorians many new martyrs, of course – and it even brought him veiled criticism from his wife, who had hoped to reconcile the Nestorians of her homeland with the Ephesian orthodoxy dominating her husband’s empire – but in his hour of victory he could no more pass up on such a fine chance to get vengeance for their infuriating betrayal and his ensuing defeat in his second great bout with Toramana, as well as those Ephesians who the Nestorians had themselves martyred in the past decades, than he could the chance to ally with the Rouran newcomers against the Eftals to begin with. With Assyria subjugated for the time being, the Eastern Romans ended the year by preparing to march into Mesopotamia so that they might tear out the heart of the Western Hephthalite state.

    eUhL7g8.jpg

    Ioannes the Moesogoth leading barbarian federates and mercenaries beneath the walls of Nineveh, awaiting only the siege tower under his cousin the emperor's direction to roll into position

    The Eastern Roman invasion could not have come at a better time for their new ‘Avar’ allies, who were really starting to feel the weight of attrition from their running battles with Toramana across Khorasan. The Mahārājadhirāja had been on the verge of gaining the upper hand when he made the mistake of detaching several thousand soldiers under Bagayash to defend his western frontier: not enough to actually hold Assyria against the Eastern Romans, it turned out, but too high a number for him to afford in the war against Mioukesheju Khagan. The Rouran regained the initiative and recaptured Merv late this year, once more crossing the Murghab River[8] and increasingly threatening Media & Fars.

    Mihirakula grew concerned as reports of his fellow Hephthalites’ struggles worsened over the course of the year, and he made up his mind to quickly resolve his struggle with the Tegreg Turks and Chinese so he could rush to their aid. In this endeavor he was off to a poor start, as his effort to march against pro-Chinese Kuqa ended in a bloody defeat against Yami Qaghan’s reinforced host. The Tegregs went on to recapture Kashgar in another furious battle, nearly trapping Mihirakula inside the Tarim Basin by severing his connection to the Pamir Mountains. However, the Eastern Mahārājadhirāja managed a limited turnaround at the eleventh hour after collecting a last spurt of Indian reinforcements and gave Yami Qaghan a stinging blow in the Battle of Yarkand that November, after which he sued for peace and received a favorable response from the increasingly frustrated and tired Tegreg chieftain. Negotiations between the Chen court, the Tegregs and the Eastern Hephthalites would drag on into the next year, during which Mihirakula had little choice but to grimly look on as his kindred’s situation continued to deteriorate to the west – and to direct his Indian and Sogdian forces to move to his western border in hopes of aiding them once an agreement was made with his present enemies to the north and east.

    Last of all, 528 was also the year in which Aksum and Himyar went to war once again. This third conflict between Kaleb and Dhu Nuwas was instigated by the latter, who seized on the opportunity provided by the former’s distraction by Macrobian[9] raiders harassing his eastern frontier to launch a long-prepared invasion of the Aksumites’ Najrani protectorate. Dhu Nuwas was absolutely brutal in his treatment of the Christian Arabs of Najran, who he viewed not only as heathens but also traitors who’d fatally compromised his efforts against Kaleb (together with the Banu Qurayza) in their previous war half a decade ago, and openly burned many hundreds of them in their churches on top of the thousands he had killed through more conventional means. At the same time he also sent several of his sons and cousins to attack Muza with 10,000 men, which they did successfully – though contrary to his orders, they sacked the great port city for its riches, adding to his notoriety. The Baccinbaxaba was enraged by this attack and the black deeds which followed, agreeing to take up Dhu Nuwas’ challenge that this should be the last bout between their kingdoms: only one of either Aksum or Himyar would survive this war if he had anything to say about it.

    goZpl9T.jpg

    A Himyarite executioner making martyrs out of Najran's Christians following Dhu Nuwas' reconquest of the region

    529 was a relatively quiet year in the West, as both Aloysius and Theudis needed time to consolidate their control over their respective territories in the north and east of the Western Roman Empire. On Aloysius’ part, besides arranging matches between his children with various Alemanni, Bavarian and Lombard royals to secure these federates’ continued support (not only for the Western Empire in general, but for him and his family specifically) the new magister militum also sought to complete his father’s project to subjugate the rest of the Thuringians, which Merobaudes had been unable to accomplish over the past quarter-of-a-century. This Constantine allowed after Aloysius carefully phrased his arguments to give him the impression that the Thuringians (or rather, the half that Merobaudes had failed to subdue up till now) were not a particularly strong people, and their addition would further secure the empire’s northern borders but not drastically alter its internal balance of power.

    The same could hardly be said of Sabbatius’ ambitions, which only grew grander as he realized that the Eftals were in such poor shape that he might be able to grab a lot more than just Assyria. The Eastern Emperor managed to tear a swath down the Euphrates and Tigris in the first half of this year, subduing one poorly defended city after another either through siege or (more frequently) through coercive negotiations, and bringing him to the gates of Ctesiphon once more by the start of July. Toramana could not ignore such a threat to his seat of power and hastened west with all the strength he had left, leaving behind scattered Hephthalite tribes and Mazdakite fortresses to defend themselves against the resurgent Rouran as best they could. To prevent the entire eastern half of his empire from falling to Mioukesheju Khagan overnight, he did leave the eldest of his grandsons – Narayana – behind with 5,000 armored horse archers to lead & stiffen local resistance, keeping for himself 25,000 troops with which to confront Sabbatius.

    At first the Mahārājadhirāja achieved some success in battling the Eastern Romans. In a great battle before Ctesiphon that September, despite being considerably outnumbered Toramana was able to draw out a large Roman infantry contingent under the reckless Ioannes with one of his classic feigned retreats and nearly annihilate them; only the intervention of Belisarius and his bucellarii saved the emperor’s reckless cousin from his demise at the business end of Toramana’s lance, and his corps from total destruction. Still, the casualties the Eastern Romans incurred and Toramana’s second charge through the gap created in their line, which threatened Sabbatius himself, compelled them to withdraw northward from Ctesiphon.

    However, though they had won the day and some time to survive, the White Huns did not get to enjoy their reprieve for all that long. Toramana could not sit in Ctesiphon and wait for Sabbatius to come to him, as the Eastern Romans were quickly rallying at Samarra while Narayana was hard-pressed by the Rouran to the east: Mioukesheju took advantage of the Mahārājadhirāja’s distraction to immediately go on the offensive once more, and had not only already sacked Nishapur but was beginning to cross the central Persian deserts by the time he won the Battle of Ctesiphon. Hoping to knock Sabbatius out of the war quickly so he could focus his full attention against the Rouran once more, Toramana set out to challenge him as he marched his legions back south from Samarra for a second go at the Eftal capital.

    The two grand armies of the eastern powerhouses – 35,000 Eastern Romans and 24,000 Hephthalites – met at a largely abandoned hamlet north of Ctesiphon called Baghdad on October 31, just before the start of the rainy season which would surely inhibit their maneuvers until April of 530. The battle at first favored the Hephthalites, whose horse archers devastated the lightly armored ranks of Slavic skirmishers sent forth by Sabbatius at the beginning and outshot even the best of the Ghassanids and Belisarius’ bucellarii, and the furious charge of their heavy cavalry – led by Toramana himself and three of his oldest sons – broke through the legions composing the Eastern Roman center as they were still forming up for battle in front of their camp. However, as they surged toward said Eastern Roman camp in a bid to eliminate Sabbatius and end the war in a single stroke there, the Hunnish cavalry fell into a trap prepared by Sabbatius at Belisarius’ counsel: ditches dug and filled with sharp stakes, which not only felled the Hephthalite riders foolish or unlucky enough to charge directly into them but also (combined with the typical palisades erected around the Roman encampment) funneled them into narrow avenues and gateways defended by the Excubitores and other elite palatine legions under Sabbatius’ personal command.

    wrTF9kM.jpg

    In their attempt to avoid Belisarius' stakes at the climax of the Battle of Baghdad, the Eftal heavy cavalry found themselves charging directly into the prepared ranks of Sabbatius' best legionaries and palace guards instead

    A terrible slaughter followed, leaving the flower of Western Eftal nobility almost entirely shorn of its petals. Toramana managed to survive thanks to the sacrifice of his son Ghatifar, but was badly wounded and barely conscious by the time he managed to return to his lines. Alas, upon his return he found that those lines were crumbling anyway, as the heavy Eastern Roman, Gothic and Arab cavalry & camelry commanded by the Caesar Anthemius squaring off against his left and the Caucasian division which formed the Eastern Romans’ own left wing had caved in his flanks. The Lakhmids were the first to flee the battlefield in disarray and terror, kicking off a broader rout in which the Hephthalite army (in particular its infantry, comprised of both Zoroastrian and Buddhist Persians as well as a Daylamite contingent) was mostly destroyed. Of the 24,000 men which Toramana had brought to the Battle of Baghdad, only 6,000 managed to make it back to Ctesiphon a week later with their Mahārājadhirāja, whose wounds had become infected: delirious and feverish, Toramana was clearly in no shape to command the defense of his capital as the year drew to a close and Sabbatius closed in to establish siegeworks around him.

    About the only silver lining to the calamity the Western Eftals found themselves in was that Mihirakula had finally concluded his drawn-out negotiations with the Tegregs and Chinese. Those negotiations had gone on for so long that an impatient Yami Qaghan actually broke the truce in mid-year, thinking Mihirakula was stalling to buy himself time and reinforcements, and only returned to the table after being defeated at Niya (having circled his army around to take the southern Tarim route in a failed attempt to catch Mihirakula off-guard). In November the belligerents settled on the cession of Kashgar to the Turks, who would install their own vassal king there, and by extension the submission of the northern Tarim Basin to Tegreg and Chinese suzerainty: the Eftals would retain Khotan and Yarkand in their own sphere of influence however, and control over the southwestern passes of the Silk Road in the Basin.

    It was not unreasonable of Narayana (now effectively the leader of his people, as the oldest of his father’s male descendants to still be alive, at liberty and not in Ctesiphon) to suspect his distant relative of having purposely drawn out the talks to let the Western Hephthalites get beaten into a position where they’d have to submit to their Eastern kin for protection, though Mihirakula insisted the delay was due to Chinese and Turkic intransigence – if he’d had his way, he claimed, they’d have kept on fighting to ensure that there would be no reduction to the Eftal sphere of influence in the Tarim, so Narayana and Toramana had better be grateful that he was willing to concede Kashgar to his new enemies for their sake in the first place. Regardless of the truth of the situation, the situation was dire enough that Narayana knew he could not afford to offend Mihirakula and turn him away. Thus did 529 end with the Eastern Hephthalites finally beginning to move to assist their Western brothers, while Yami Qaghan and the Tegregs took note of how their newest acquisitions brought their western border right up to the Rouran who’d just escaped their judgment a decade before.

    J5QG4GP.jpg

    Prince Narayana riding on a Persian plain with what few Western Eftals remain to accompany him

    Lastly, the Aksumite-Himyarite war continued to proceed to Dhu Nuwas’ advantage this year. Himyarite forces successfully cleared southwestern Arabia of the remaining Aksumite garrisons there while Kaleb remained distracted by the Macrobians. Dhu Nuwas then swept northward, bribing the Banu Quraish into defecting to his side with the riches he plundered over the previous year and so gaining Mecca bloodlessly, before laying siege to Yathrib. This time he won over the allegiance of the Banu Qaynuqa, another Jewish Arab tribe living in and around the city, but was fiercely resisted by the Banu Qurayza who (correctly) feared that he still sought revenge on them for their past treachery.

    However, late in the year the tide began to turn, as Kaleb finally subdued the Macrobian tribes and hurried to cross the Red Sea before Yathrib fell. He landed in the Tihamah with an advance force of 8,000 warriors, of whom 4,000 were Alodians under the command of his son (and their king) Ablak, and despite being outnumbered he went on to catch Dhu Nuwas by surprise and break the siege of Yathrib in December. The Himyarites fell back to Mecca and prevailed against the Aksumites in a hotly contested battle outside the city with the help of their new Quraish allies, whose cavalry proved indispensable in outmaneuvering the Aksumites and whose camels scared the Ethiopian and Nubian cavalry away. However, the Aksumite fleet was ferrying more troops over the Red Sea every day to reinforce Kaleb’s army and Dhu Nuwas came to the conclusion that he had to go on the offensive again, and soon, to crush the Aksumites before their army swelled to a size that he could not possibly match.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Château-Thierry.

    [2] Beruniy.

    [3] Türkmenabat.

    [4] Hazorasp.

    [5] Dargaz.

    [6] Kargilik.

    [7] Aksu.

    [8] The Bartang River.

    [9] Historically, the actual Macrobian kingdom known to Herodotus had fallen no later than the 1st century AD. ‘Macrobian’ survives as a pre-Islamic name for the Somali people, who at this time lived both in fairly sophisticated coastal city-states capable of competing with Aksum and Himyar in the Red Sea commercial arena and as nomadic inland pastoralists.
     
    Last edited:
    530-533: Hephthalites, exit stage left
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    530 was one more good year for the Roman world. In the West Aloysius embarked on his planned campaign against the Thuringians, having amassed a 14,000-strong army out of the northern legions, his own bucellarii, the Franks, the Alemanni and the Lombards – a significant force by the standards of the wild, sparsely settled Germanic frontier. Against this host the Thuringian king Hermanafrid was hoping to bet on an alliance with several neighboring Saxon tribes, but the Saxons never came through due to a combination of their own petty feuds distracting them and being intimidated by the power of Aloysius’ host. Eventually he surrendered in mid-summer of this year, though for honor’s sake he did not do so until after he’d first fought (and lost) a battle on the river which Aloysius dubbed the ‘Weraha’[1] after his Teutonic auxiliaries’ own name for it.

    Having lost fewer than a hundred men in the clash and witnessed his eldest son Aemilian slay one of Hermanafrid’s champions with a plumbata dart, the Romano-Frank magister militum was in a good enough mood to offer generous terms. Hermanafrid would have to come to Rome to recognize Constantine III as his new suzerain, Thuringian warriors were expected to fight for Rome when called upon while Roman garrisons were installed across their territory, and of course Thuringia would have to welcome Christian missionaries. But other than that they would retain their autonomy, Hermanafrid his crown, and Aloysius assured the defeated king that Roman overlordship would bring its share of material benefits in the form of infrastructure (such as the roads his men had already dug as they marched through Thuringian territory) and trade. The Augustus congratulated his generalissimo on completing the work which Merobaudes had previously left half-done, and awarded him a triumph near the end of the year: as Rome was a rather thoroughly Christian empire now, the ceremony could no longer involve gladiator games or a sacrifice to Jupiter, but rather terminated much more modestly with prayers in Saint Peter’s Basilica and Aloysius prostrating before his august brother-in-law.

    sJsK8VD.jpg

    The Romano-Frank Aemilian, son of Aloysius and nephew of the Emperor Constantine III, here seen pairing the traditional long hair & francisca ax of Frankish nobility with his otherwise thoroughly Roman attire & panoply

    The East fared just as well, if not better, against a much larger foe. Sabbatius’ army fanned out to completely surround and besiege Ctesiphon for most of the year, and as the Rouran continued to press hard against Narayana’s army this time no new host would be riding in from the east to save the besieged. Toramana died of his infected wounds on June 24 and his eldest son still inside the city, Kidara, had claimed his throne, as had the distant Narayana some months later. However unlike his nephew Kidara was not half the warrior Toramana had been, and for all his boasting of how he’d resist the Eastern Romans to the death, he secretly entered into negotiations to surrender the city to Sabbatius almost immediately.

    On November 3, as supplies ran dangerously low the Mahārājadhirāja in Ctesiphon gave the order for his heavily outnumbered garrison to stand down and open the city gates; some men loyal to his brother Atamaita turned their lances against him instead and temporarily besieged him in his palace, but most were sufficiently tired, starved and demoralized to go along with his command and let the Eastern Romans in. Tragically for Kidara, Ioannes and the rest of the Roman advance party who’d been the first to enter the city failed to save him from being lynched by Atamaita’s warriors – all they could do was avenge him by killing Atamaita next and mounting his head on a Moesogoth’s spear. A Roman emperor now stood victorious in Ctesiphon for the first time since Carus’ reign over 200 years prior, and with all that remained of Toramana’s household in the city being some women and underage grandchildren & great-grandchildren, there was conveniently no Hephthalite leader left to resist him west of the Zagros.

    Sabbatius was quick to consolidate his victory. He mostly prevented his soldiers from sacking Ctesiphon, limiting the damages to a few hundred rowdy federates plundering the White Palace of the Sassanids and White Huns and damaging the great Taq Kasra arch, and assured the locals that there would be no violence and pillaging as long as they complied with the new regime. Over the winter he dispatched messengers across Adurbadagan, Asoristan and Meshan, offering gifts to the Eftals’ governors in exchange for their submission and warning them that the White Huns no longer had any hope of victory in this war, and also treated with the Lakhmids who were now in a hurry to reach accomodations with the new master of the Levant before their Ghassanid rivals were allowed to annihilate them. Sabbatius was content to accept them as his newest vassals and signed an accord with their king al-Mundhir III on Christmas Eve so as to avoid having to waste resources fighting them to the last man and besieging their capital at al-Hira, although to appease the Ghassanids he demanded the Lakhmids cede their western territories almost all the way up to al-Hira itself: the ‘Ibad, a major Christian Arab tribe under their authority, and several others also switched their allegiances to Bostra in light of the Roman ascendancy, further empowering the Ghassanids at their expense.

    5lTMnRA.jpg

    In order from the top: Sabbatius about to enter Ctesiphon, Ephesian Christians emerging from hiding to welcome the Eastern Roman Emperor, and the Lakhmid king al-Mundhir III prostrating himself before the victorious Augustus

    While even Charax had yielded to Sabbatius without further resistance by the year’s end, Narayana was still valiantly fighting as the de facto ruler of his people in Persia proper. A steady trickle of Indian and Bactrian troops from over the Upāirisaēna Mountains over the year allowed him to finally start effectively holding ground against the Rouran, stabilize his position in Persis & Gedrosia, and even retake Veh-Ardashir[2] in September after it had been sacked by the Rouran five months before. The Fufuluo also did not break faith with him, allowing him to retain control over eastern Media, although the Christian Amardian king Gushnasp XII was quick to yield Padishkhwargar to the Romans and so give the Romans their first foothold east of the Zagros. However the garrisoning of cities such as Veh-Ardashir by Eastern Hephthalite troops, while freeing Narayana and his main army up to campaign against Mioukesheju in the countryside, also meant increasingly placing these towns and their environs under Mihirakula’s authority rather than his own.

    Far to the south of the great war consuming the Western Hephthalites, Aksum and Himyar continued to do battle with one another throughout 530. Kaleb held off Dhu Nuwas’ counterattacks against Yathrib while transporting an increasing number of reinforcements across the Red Sea, then launching an attack of his own once he felt he had enough troops to rout the Himyarites – 30,000 men in all, divided into the 12,000-strong force he was leading with his son Ablak around Yathrib (including allied Arabs such as the Banu Qurayza and Najrani survivors) and an 18,000-strong secondary host in Charmutha[3] on the coast. Dhu Nuwas moved to engage the larger army with his own 16,000-strong one, not wanting to risk a more difficult engagement in the Hejaz Mountains, and actually succeeded in putting them to flight in the Battle of al-Juhfah[4], where despite his slight numerical advantage and the fierce resistance of his foes, he was able to rout the Aksumites after slaying their general Abraha[5].

    However, Abraha had left a not-insubstantial mark (about 3,000 in fact) on the Himyarite army before his death, weakening it considerably for Dhu Nuwas’ next inevitable clash with Kaleb’s own host. After learning of Abraha’s demise the Baccinbaxaba changed directions, attempting to steal a march on Dhu Nuwas and capture Mecca by swinging in from the east, and while Dhu Nuwas was able to forcibly march the Himyarites to intercept him he did so at a poor location: beneath the fortified mountain town of Ta’if, whose Banu Thaqif inhabitants had opted not to resist the coming of the Aksumites, which gave Kaleb an important terrain advantage over his own slightly larger but battered and weary host. The resulting battle was a severe defeat for Dhu Nuwas, and would have been a more mountainous replay of the Himyarites’ own victory against Abraha had the king’s bodyguards not managed to pull him off the battlefield before the young and strong Ablak of Alodia could physically reach him. As the Himyarite army lost nearly 5,000 men compared to 600 Aksumites and Dhu Nuwas hurried back toward his strongholds in the south to collect a new army, Kaleb was able to march into Mecca and receive the submission of the Quraish by the end of the year.

    wfcqnAy.jpg

    King Ablak of Alodia, eldest son and heir-apparent of the Baccinbaxaba Kaleb, standing by as Quraish pilgrims – now his father's vassals once more – head toward the Kaaba's sanctuary in Mecca

    While 531 was another happily uneventful year in the West, in the East it was one of continued campaigning. Several cities across Mesopotamia did not yield to Sabbatius as most had done: Dastagird, Jalawla and Nippur stood out among those who still refused to bend their knees before the Eastern Roman Emperor. His various generals spent the first half of the year besieging them, and when they fell the Roman legionaries were authorized to properly sack each city for their continued defiance. While that was going on, Sabbatius himself moved to Babylon (which had been one of those cities that surrendered in a timely fashion) and summoned the bishops of the Church of the East there in the last days of April. The Augustus demanded the bishops cooperate with him regardless of their theological leanings until the fighting was done, promising to respect their flocks & churches (also regardless of theological leanings) until then and to call a great ecumenical council to hopefully definitively address the Nestorian controversy when the empire returned to a state of peace.

    After securing the nominal allegiance of most of the bishops of the East (and arresting those who refused his proposal, such as the Bishop of Kashkar, although as they had done him no personal wrong and he wanted to avoid martyring more Nestorians Sabbatius killed none of them) the emperor began to continue striking east, finding it impossible to resist the opportunity to go further than any Roman emperor ever had before him. He divided his army in two in the summer: the actual Roman legions and some of Basil’s Syriac archer corps he kept for himself (the rest of the archers he left in Ctesiphon with Basil himself to secure Roman control there) while his barbarian federates, mercenaries and the Caucasian contingents were detached into a secondary northern army, which he placed under the joint command of Kings Samvel of Armenia and Levon of Iberia (with Narses the eunuch assigned as their chief advisor). Sabbatius led his main army into Khuzestan, quickly wresting Susa from its token garrison and compelling the surrender of Gundeshapur while also sending Belisarius to sweep toward the Persian Gulf. By the year’s end, all Khuzestan had fallen (last to submit was the city of Dauraq[6] near the coast) and Sabbatius was considering whether to push north into Media or continue eastward into Persis itself.

    Speaking of Media, Narses and the Caucasian kings could not be said to have enjoyed such rapid success in its mountains. The tribes of the Fufuluo, Eftals and Kurds had banded together to resist their advance and made excellent use of the Zagros Mountains to harass the Eastern Romans’ march until it had slowed to a crawl. Gushnasp of Padiskhwargar boldly declared that to demonstrate his loyalty to his new emperor, he would march to their aid and cave in the stubborn Hephthalite loyalists’ northern flank, but actually proved to be of very little help – his initial attempt to march on Ecbatana was swiftly defeated by a smaller force under the princeling Chashtana, a cousin of Narayana’s, and he proceeded to spend the rest of the year on the defensive. Although his own mountain strongholds in Mazandaran could not be overcome by either Chashtana’s men or the local Daylamite tribes who had pledged their continued loyalty to Narayana in a bid to unseat the Amardians as masters of Padishkhwargar, neither could Gushnasp sally forth to render any actual aid to Narses, who ended the year by calling upon his emperor to aid him out of frustration.

    As for Persis and the rest of the Persian territories still definitively under Narayana’s control, 531 saw the continued reinforcement of their cities and forts by the Eastern Hephthalites, as well as enough battlefield successes to give Narayana himself a little hope for the future. Despite Mioukesheju Khagan’s initial victories in the first half of the year, in which he recaptured Veh-Ardashir and Sabzvārān[7] (putting all surviving Eftal defenders to the sword in both cases), Mihirakula and Narayana jointly defeated him in the Battle of Gulashkird[8] on September 13 after amassing a 14,000-strong army – the largest single Hephthalite army in the field since the destruction of Toramana’s host between Baghdad and Ctesiphon, though more than half of it was comprised of Indians from Mihirakula’s realm. In no small part to the Eftals’ retaliatory orders to take no prisoners Mioukesheju lost 2,500 of the 11,000 men he brought to the clash, a stiff loss that he would find difficult to replace, and so he retreated back across the salt deserts of central Persia to lick his wounds for the rest of the year. As the Hephthalites did not expect the Rouran would be able to mount another major offensive anytime soon after such significant casualties, Narayana began to not only push back ever harder against them but also to look at the western border of Persis, seeking opportunities to push back against the Eastern Romans next.

    jF4eSzH.jpg

    A Rouran/Avar rider looking rather sour as he retreats in defeat from the battlefield of Gulashkird

    Down in Arabia, the Aksumites continued to press their advantage against Himyar. Kaleb stormed down the Tihamah lowlands, not even bothering to wait for reinforcements to arrive from across the Red Sea and instead counting on flipping the allegiance of the coastal Arab tribes and clans back toward Aksum through a combination of bribes and intimidation. Dhu Nuwas meanwhile had personally retreated into the mountains to raise a new army in the safety of his heartland, but left behind several thousand men scattered into garrisons across the southwestern coastal cities to slow Kaleb down while he did that. This strategy paid off as Kaleb spent the entire latter half of 531 besieging cities such as Muza and Kraytar, allowing Dhu Nuwas to rebuild his strength and fortify his mountain bastions some more unmolested.

    The first half of 532 made it seem as though the year would be no different than the past few, a blessedly peaceful one of quiet reconstruction and growth for the Western Empire. This tranquility was disrupted in June when the Alemanni king Leuthari raised his standard in rebellion, claiming that Aloysius had cheated him out of his share of plunder in the campaign against the Thuringians by making peace with them and having spent the previous year carefully provisioning & building up his forces for the fight. The magister militum had difficulty putting the rebel king back in his place thanks to said preparations, so he requested Constantine’s assistance in crushing the Alemanni with another army from the south.

    As it so happened, once Constantine did involve himself and enter Alemannia with the legions of Italy and southeastern Gaul (as well as Burgundian and Bavarian federates), the Alemanni were no longer a problem. Even with all his preparations Leuthari could not withstand Aloysius’ northern host & the emperor’s southern one and was decisively crushed between them at the Battle of Arae Flaviae[9] in late August, after which the irate Constantine placed his head on a spike and left his Christian son Butilinus in control while also ordering Aloysius to take his grandsons (Butilinus’ sons) back to Augusta Treverorum as hostages. No, what happened to be the real problem was disease – the emperor contracted dysentery and died a few weeks later while still on the road back to Rome, aged 47.

    ROthrzA.jpg

    Imperial physicians debating the merits of an experimental snake-bite therapy in treating Constantine's severe dysentery

    The ascent of the Caesar Theodosius to his father’s throne was almost immediately contested by King Felix of Altava, who claimed the purple by right of his wife – Theodosius’ cousin Eucheria, daughter of his long-deceased uncle and namesake – at the instigation of Anastasia, the new emperor’s aunt, who in so doing showed her fangs. Anastasia’s other son-in-law, Sisenand of Baetica, also joined the revolt and pledged his swords to the cause of Felix. As Theodosius was being crowned in Rome the rebels moved quickly to consolidate their home regions that autumn, with Felix overwhelming those cities along the Numidian coast which did not immediately acknowledge him as Augustus (including Hippo Regius) by surprise while Sisenand fell upon the Visigoths of Carthaginensis and crushed them before they could gather their troops in any significant number: in his ruthless ambition he slew their petty-king Thorismund and the rest of his male Balthing kindred there while keeping the women under lock and key, so that he might annex their realm into his own without fear of future resistance.

    However even as Felix dispatched his brothers Capussa and Cyprian to, respectively, cross the Pillars of Hercules and invade the islands of the western Mediterranean, Theodosius III was not without allies who could constrain the Altavans and Baeticans before they truly started steamrolling their way toward Rome. In Africa itself, the Thevestian Moors remained faithful to the Stilichians and rode out to confront their Altavan cousins behind their own king Vandalarius, managing to thwart his effort to capture Carthage before the year’s end in a furious battle before the town of Salaeca near Utica. And in Iberia, the Balthings of Baurg and Lusitania rallied to crush Sisenand, both to avenge their New-Carthaginian kin and divide his kingdom between themselves; the year’s end found the kinslayer pressed hard and saved only by the arrival of Capussa’s host, as well as a growing feud over who would get what out of Baetica between the over-hasty kings Fritigern (crowned King of the Visigoths in Baurg just a year before after the death of his father, Alaric II) and Vidigoia.

    SJzcFE7.jpg

    The Altavan king Felix urging his warriors to continue advancing against Vandalarius of Theveste's lines at the Battle of Salaeca

    Off in Persia, Narayana and Mihirakula continued to hold the line. Chashtana expertly used the rough Median terrain to offset his extremely limited numbers, slowing Sabbatius’ advance through the region to a crawl all year and preventing the Eastern Romans from assisting the Rouran in Persis. This in turn gave the main Hephthalite armies the opportunity to further reverse the tide against Mioukesheju, and by September 532 Narayana had recaptured Yazd and seemed to be well on his way to clearing central-eastern Persia of the Rouran. Mioukesheju meanwhile had been avoiding battle and constantly retreating to preserve his diminished forces, and appealed to Sabbatius for help. The decision was made for the Eastern Augustus when Narayana, confident that the Rouran were not going to recover any time soon, struck into Khuzestan at the head of a 15,000-strong host near the year’s end and threatened the Eastern Roman army from behind: Sabbatius dispatched Belisarius to aid Narses in destroying Chashtana while he headed back south to counter the White Huns.

    In Arabia, Dhu Nuwas left the mountains of Himyar with his new army to do battle with Kaleb in the lowlands. He first relieved the siege of Kraytar, scattering the Aksumites there in a surprise night assault. The Aksumite general Ariat[10] withdrew west with the tatters of his host to rejoin Kaleb at Muza and warn him of Dhu Nuwas’ coming, compelling Kaleb to storm the city (and massacre its Himyarite defenders to the last man) before the rival king could threaten his siege camp from behind. This done, the Baccinbaxaba marched on to engage Dhu Nuwas: said engagement came sooner than he expected, as the Himyarites set an ambush for him which would kick off the Battle of Dhubab on August 21.

    This was an especially fiercely contested engagement, as both sides understood the war would be decided by this last great throw of the dice on Dhu Nuwas’ part: his Himyarite veterans strove mightily to overcome the Aksumites’ superior numbers with their ferocity, and at the battle’s climax Kaleb himself was wounded by a javelin. However a rout was prevented when the old Ethiopian emperor personally rallied his troops, exhorting that he still lived and had no intent of leaving the battlefield so long as that continued to be the case. Eventually the Aksumites’ numerical strength gave them the victory, as the Himyarites’ attacks slackened over the course of the day and the comparatively green recruits Dhu Nuwas had raised over the past year had to take on an increasing extent of the fighting – which they could not handle, as proven by the Himyarite army’s final collapse late in the afternoon. Of the 20,000 Aksumites who fought that day, a not-inconsiderable 3,500 were killed; but of the 11,000 Himyarites 5,000 were slain by nightfall, losses which they could afford much less than their foes. Dhu Nuwas survived to limp back into his mountain fortresses, but it was widely understood that barring some miracle or ten, his defeat was now inevitable.

    ZHOjpED.jpg

    Kaleb riding back into Muza after the Battle of Dhubab, in need of treatment for his wounds but ultimately victorious

    The latest Western Roman civil war (and the first of its kind in several decades) continued to escalate throughout 533. Vandalarius attempted to pursue Felix westward after his victory the year before, but the Altavans turned and decisively smote him in the Battle of Thabraca that spring, sending him reeling back into the Aurès Mountains. Nevertheless the loyal Thevestians had bought Theodosius III valuable time, which other loyalist legions had used to successfully defend Sicily from rebel landing parties (though Sardinia and Corsica still fell to Cyprian’s fleet and army) and ferry enough reinforcements to Utica and Carthage that Felix could not easily take either city. The redoubtable Bishop of Carthage, Sisinnius – previously best-known for being a ferociously militant opponent of heresy like the other luminaries of the African church – had pledged undying loyalty to the young Augustus in Ravenna and made every effort to hold the regional capital for him, raising the defenders’ spirits with fiery sermons and personally overseeing the equitable rationing of Carthage’s provisions across the garrison & population.

    Alas, the loyalist cause was not half so successful in Hispania. There Capussa’s army split apart and crushed the loyal Visigoths of Fritigern and Vidigoia, driving the former to retreat back toward the Baurg and capturing the latter. Naturally, Sisenand killed his other cousin almost as soon as Capussa transferred the Lusitanian leader into his custody. Aloysius left Augusta Treverorum to personally restore order to the Spanish provinces, adding provincial legions and levies to his core force of 4,000 Romano-Frankish legionaries and bucellarii on the road, and arrived in time to break the rebels’ siege of Toletum in June. However the magister militum was sorely defeated on the Baetis River, near Corduba, when he tried to follow up his advantage, and by mid-autumn the rebels had regained ground as far as Emerita Augusta[11] and the Flumen Anas[12].

    Frustrated at his uncle’s lack of progress, Theodosius sacked Aloysius in a fit of pique and replaced him with Theudis of the Ostrogoths at the instigation of the latter & the treasurer Faustus, against the frantic advice of his mother Clotilde and the old magister officiorum Boethius. Aloysius at first seemed to take his dismissal in stride and stiffly handed off his duties in Hispania to Theudis’ son Theodemir when the latter was sent to take over from him, returning to Augusta Treverorum with only his personal forces. Theudis however suspected his rival was planning to rebel against Theodosius and sent a band of hired Heruli mercenaries to ambush him on the road back north, only for the Romano-Frank to annihilate his would-be assassins.

    It is unclear whether Aloysius was actually going to rebel once he returned to his seat, but if he wasn’t going to before the assassination attempt, he certainly would afterward: upon arriving in Augusta Treverorum on November 1, he too proclaimed he would challenge his reckless and inexperienced nephew for the purple, raising up his wife – the emperor’s aunt Maria – as well as his considerable military experience as tokens to legitimize his cause. The Germanic federates of the north joined him almost to a man, being quite used to serving the Arbogastings first and the Stilichians second for decades now, with only the Green-aligned Franks of Durocortorum and Tornacum remaining loyal to Ravenna.

    By the year’s end the full extent of his blunder had sunk in for Theodosius, as Burgundian and Alemannic raiders were adding to his northern Italian subjects’ wintertime woes while Bavarians and Lombards were threatening Pannonia. Aloysius himself was amassing a large army to crush the loyalist Franks and invade Gaul in force. Though he angrily dressed down Theudis for attempting to assassinate his uncle without informing him (much less asking him what he thought of such a scheme, which Theudis did not do because he knew the emperor would never have signed off on it in the first place until & unless Aloysius had already rebelled), Theodosius acknowledged the reality of the situation – namely that he had accidentally placed himself in a corner and could not get out of it without the help of the Greens. He assented to the marriage of his middle brother Romanus to Theudis’ daughter Frederica, and ordered the Ostrogoth king to prioritize keeping Italy safe from the Romano-Franks while trusting Eucharius Syagrius to defend Gaul from Aloysius, his new brother-in-law Theodemir to oversee efforts against Cyprian & Sisenand in Hispania, and Bishop Sisinnius & Vandalarius of Theveste to hold the line against Felix in Africa.

    EIBKzmr.jpg

    The Western Roman prince Romanus with his new Gothic wife Frederica, who he had to marry to make up for his big brother's mistakes

    While the Western Romans were grappling with new struggles, their Eastern brethren were making considerable strides in solving their current one. Belisarius proved that his growing reputation as something of a troubleshooter for his overlord was well-earned, as he was able to trick Chashtana into ambushing a large supply convoy ostensibly headed for his & Narses’ headquarters at Ecbatana, only to then ambush the ambushers and inflict heavy casualties on them – the Hephthalite prince included. He left it to Narses to negotiate the surrender of the Fufuluo and other Eftal remnants in the region, for his imperial father-in-law recalled him to the south soon after; and not a moment too soon, as the younger man’s battlefield successes and growing list of honors was beginning to arouse the envy of the older eunuch. Only Mazdak and his fanatical followers continued to remain defiant, holing up in their mountain citadels (with Mazdak himself sheltering at Rudbar) with all the provisions they could gather and periodically sallying to raid the surrounding countryside for more supplies.

    In the meantime, Sabbatius had been outmaneuvered and pushed back by Narayana at Samangan[13], driving him toward the island-city of Shushtar on the Karun River. There, however, he rallied and threw the Hephthalites back in the early summer before being rejoined by Belisarius and receiving news of how the Fufuluo and other holdouts in Media were suing for peace & offering submission. After dispatching a messenger authorizing Narses to seek mild terms in hopes of ending the war in the Zagros Mountains quickly, the Augustus counterattacked and decisively defeated Narayana at Rostag Kavad[14]. There, recent heavy rains had rendered the ground so muddy that the Hephthalite cavalry struggled in it, and when the frustrated Narayana ordered a retreat after seeing them fail miserably against Sabbatius’ infantry or fall beneath his arrows, Belisarius rushed in with his own mounted bucellarii and the Ghassanid cavalry – the resulting engagement crippled what was left of his army. Once more the tide had shifted against Narayana, this time decisively and likely permanently.

    While Sabbatius left his son Anthemius behind with a garrison to organize the new Roman administration of Khuzestan, he did not hesitate to pursue Narayana as the latter limped back east, soaked and defeated, with the bulk of his forces, with the Eastern Roman and Ghassanid horsemen (now under Ioannes and al-Harith V while Belisarius was assigned to start taking cities) leading the way. The Eastern Roman army fanned out to secure the submission of Persis’ cities as they swept eastward, which Narayana might have been able to take advantage of if his defeat at the Battle of Rostag Kavad and further attrition from Sabbatius’ pursuit had not left him with barely 3,000 men at this point. As the Augustus toured the ruins of Persepolis soon after receiving the capitulation of nearby Istakhr, his childhood dreams of matching Alexander the Great’s conquests were reawakened in full – he did not expect the Hephthalites to crumble and allow him to come so far in the first place, but now that he did, he decided that he might as well go all the way, if he can. A pity that his Avar allies happened to stand in the way of those ambitions, as they still held ground in northern and central Persia and were unlikely to give that up to him if he asked nicely, but as he stalked those ruined halls and gateways he formulated a plan to deal with that issue…

    3tUjnbw.png

    Ghassanid Arabs harrying the Hephthalites as they desperately attempt to retreat eastward through Khuzestan and Persis

    Speaking of the Avars, Mioukesheju Khagan did not fail to notice his adversaries’ attacks slackening, then halting altogether as Sabbatius crushed them at Rostag Kavad. Following the spring and early summer he went back on the offensive, mercilessly crushing the scattered and increasingly demoralized garrisons Narayana had left behind before going on his ill-fated march west, eventually linking up with the Eastern Romans at last in the city of Yazd, which (fortunately for its citizens) had surrendered to the latter, in the first week of December. Sabbatius informed Mioukesheju of his intent to send a diplomatic embassy to China, ostensibly to discuss the Silk Road trade and to assure them about how any disruptions on the western route to Constantinople would soon cease, to which the Rouran khagan agreed to allow passage through his conquered territories.

    As for the Hephthalites, happily Narayana did make it to Mihirakula’s court (temporarily encamped at Patala[15] at the mouth of the Indus) by the end of the year. Less happily, Mihirakula was well aware of the extremely dire straits his distant cousin had been reduced to and decided this would be a fantastic time to reunify the Hephthalites under his leadership. He declared that he was willing to continue fighting against the Eastern Romans and Rouran, and even do most if not all the fighting himself – on the condition that Narayana acknowledge him as the one and only Mahārājadhirāja of the Hephthalite people. Otherwise, since the Western Hephthalites would technically still not be his subjects, he would not recognize any duty to continue protecting them in a war they very obviously had no hope of winning on their own.

    Narayana had little choice, knowing that even if he refused he was utterly powerless in this situation and would be lucky if Mihirakula just arrested him instead of killing him on the spot and claiming rulership over all Eftals over his corpse. In turn Mihirakula immediately ‘gracefully’ acknowledged Narayana as his vassal ‘Xoadeo of the Western Lands’[16], which were understood as any land west of the Indus which they could hold on to. The Hephthalites were now reunified and could face the hopefully-overextended Eastern Romans and Rouran as one, at least in theory, with the lineage of Akhshunwar ascendant over the more senior bloodline of Khingila and Toramana.

    u5sLvvk.jpg

    Mihirakula and Narayana standing together (though not all that happily) against the various threats bearing down on their newly-reunified people

    Last of all, Aksum’s armies spent the first half of the year overrunning the last Himyarite holdouts on the coast of Hadhramaut before turning their blades and arrows against the mountains. If Dhu Nuwas had not started this war by attacking and decimating the Najrani Christians under his protection, Kaleb would have been inclined to offer him terms at this point rather than expend an ungodly amount of blood, iron and treasure on rooting out every last outpost of Arab resistance in the Jabal Haraz; but because he had, and had consistently proven to be the most dangerous and persistent threat to Aksumite hegemony over the Red Sea for decades, the Baccinbaxaba resolved to not stop fighting until he had completely ground Himyar to dust beneath his sandals. Dhu Nuwas, for his part, did not intend to suffer the indignity of becoming his archenemy’s prisoner (especially not after the massacres in Najran, which he knew guaranteed him an unimaginably painful death the instant Kaleb tired of humiliating him) and had long ago prepared to fight to the last man in Himyar, that last man being himself, if necessary. Aksumite forces laid siege to Zafar, considered the gateway to Sana’a, and other cities on the outskirts of the mountains as 533 drew to a close.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Werra River.

    [2] Kerman.

    [3] Yanbu.

    [4] Rabigh.

    [5] Historically, Abraha was the commander who led Aksum’s armies in their conquest of Himyar. However, after prevailing he rebelled against Kaleb and made himself into Himyar’s independent, Christian king. Soon after the Sassanids drove out his sons and made Himyar into a tributary of theirs, ending Aksumite hopes of retaking complete control over the Red Sea.

    [6] Shadegan.

    [7] Jiroft.

    [8] Faryab.

    [9] Rottweil.

    [10] Historically, Ariat was the name of the general Kaleb sent to crush Abraha after his rebellion. However, Abraha reportedly manipulated Ariat into fighting a duel which he won, allowing him to maintain Yemeni independence until the end of his days.

    [11] Mérida.

    [12] Guadiana River.

    [13] Ramhormoz.

    [14] Band-e Qir.

    [15] Thatta.

    [16] ‘Xoadeo’ is a Bactrian title that can mean ‘lord’ or ‘king’, known to have still been used by the historical Khingila (possibly to refer to one of his vassals, if not himself) in the 5th century AD.
     
    Last edited:
    A new world
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Unknown location[1], 4 July 534

    “There is assuredly no sign of life around us, Brother Bréanainn.” Brother Senán reported wearily, shaking his head. “No human life, that is. We have searched the forest above us twice and Brother Énna has taken his currach[2] to another cove south of here and back, but we all have the same answer to tell you. Game is aplenty, we’ve seen no small number of fruits and wild herbs that at least seem edible, and the sea is teeming with fish, but there is still not a soul in sight now just as there were none this morning.”

    “Well, that does not make sense in the least.” Bréanainn frowned. When their boats had come to a stop in this cove, they found the obvious remnants of a campsite – including a tattered tent, evidently judged too damaged by its former owners to take with them, and a firepit full of ashes – on the very beach beneath them. “Then who could have built the camp we found when we first set foot on this land?”

    At that, Senán shrugged. “Assuming we have not sailed into some strange land inhabited by fey spirits or worse, I would guess that whoever set up that camp simply wandered further inland, likely a good while before we reached the shore. Shall we try to find and follow their tracks?”

    Bréanainn shook his head. They didn’t even know where they were, only that they had had the good fortune to find this island after being blown off-course away from Paparia, much less how to proceed through the rocky, wholly unfamiliar meadow and woods surrounding them. God had been kind enough to send them to this apparently bountiful land, preserving all fifteen of them through fog and rain and chilly winds for weeks on end, instead of leaving them stranded at sea to starve or freeze to death; they should not test Him now. “Nay, Brother. At least not yet. You and the others deserve to rest. When you are done, I will need you to assist me in setting up our own encampment here, and in gathering food as well – between the storm and the journey here, we have greatly depleted our provisions, so we will need to stock up not only to survive the next few days, but for the return journey as well. We do not have the time to waste on chasing ghosts.”

    While Senán nodded and left, clearly happy to have a chance to sit down on the beach, Bréanainn let out a breath and relaxed against one of the larger rocks studding this meadow by the sea. His ever-diligent assistant, the young novice Fáelbe, was transcribing the contents of their conversation onto a piece of parchment. “Your hard work does not go unnoticed by the Lord or myself, boy,” Bréanainn said cheerfully, which put a smile on the acolyte’s face. “But you do not have to take note of every conversation I have. Why, you should have gone with Senán or Énna – we have just found an uncharted territory, unknown even to mapmaking greats like Claudius Ptolemaeus! I would have thought a young lad full of energy like yourself would be eager to explore, and to find whatever secrets this land might hold, than to keep me company here by the boats.”

    “Alas Brother Bréanainn, I worry that I would only get in their way.” The novice responded humbly, and Bréanainn could not disagree. Fáelbe may have been a bright young man, meticulously attentive to detail and possessing penmanship which was doubtless without peer at the monastery, but he struggled to tend to their monastery’s onions on a good day and had at one point been frightened away by what turned out to be a mere rabbit. “In any case, someone must take notes of all the wonders we have found – and which I am sure we will continue to find – here. Do you not think the Abbot will be pleased by what we have found?”

    “Oh, I’m sure he will.” Abbot Lóeguire was always curious about God’s creation, perhaps more-so than Bréanainn himself. If not for the lingering injuries he received while evacuating villagers in the path of a fian[3] on a cattle raid, he suspected the older man would rather be here in his place right now. “I daresay news of this momentous discovery must reach not only his ears, but those of the Holy Father in Rome as well.” Let all Christendom know of their momentous discovery! He only hoped the Holy Father was not overly distracted by that civil war which he'd heard overtook the western half of the Roman world, shortly before he himself left Irish shores; these Romans were said to be a contentious people, but Bréanainn had not heard of them descending to such violence among themselves until recently, and in any case he supposed the Irish were in no position to talk about that on account of their own endemic skirmishing and cattle-raiding.

    With a grunt, Bréanainn pushed himself into a straight-backed posture and satisfyingly cracked his neck and knuckles. He was getting on in years himself – this would soon be his fiftieth – and he was not certain he had it in him to make many more seaborne voyages like this one, either to Paparia or to this blessed isle they had just discovered. “Since Senán found no other men in the woods, I expect none are there to interrupt us as we gather food for this night. Come, Fáelbe. As you say, someone must record all the wonders we find out there.”

    Bréanainn, Fáelbe and the other three monks he selected to come with them returned several hours later, having seen for themselves the truth of Senán’s words: if there were other people on this island with them, they had long since moved away from this cove. They were unmolested as they gathered provisions, and remained so as they returned to their camp on the beach – now fully set up – close to sunset, laden with berries, herbs, rabbits and birds which would have normally made them targets for any hungry and well-armed human. Of that last category, he and his fellow monks had managed to bring down three black-headed and white-chinned geese, each of whom had put up a far fiercer fight than any goose they’d found back in Éire to such an extreme that they nearly gave up on the last of the trio. But they’d persisted, and now as the Sun hid its face from them and Énna returned from the sea with nets full of cod, haddock and other fish, once they’d gotten a fire going they would eat better than they had the past four or five weeks.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The next six days passed by much more quickly than Bréanainn perceived, in no small part because they were so uneventful. Most of the Irishmen’s efforts went into acquiring and carefully rationing more food, which they expended all of their remaining salt supply to preserve for the trip back home. By the fourth day expeditions into the forest (which proved far larger than Bréanainn and Senán initially thought) had brought them to yet more open, rock-marked grassland beyond the trees, but even well past the treeline they could not find any trace of human life, not so much as another campsite and firepit.

    On the morning of the sixth day Novice Fáelbe fled in terror from a ‘painted ghost’ who Bréanainn suspected was another man, perhaps one of the indigenes of this otherwise wholly tranquil and paradisaical land, but again they could find no trace of any other human. Outwardly, the other monks dismissed the incident as a figment of Fáelbe’s overactive imagination; however they could not shake off a growing feeling that they were under surveillance. Although Bréanainn was not opposed to exploring the woods once more to make contact with whoever might be watching them, virtually all of his fellow monks were, fearing that the people (or worse!) out there were not friendly on account of having avoided them up to this point and refusing to come out themselves.

    So it was that the day after that, satisfied that they had seen enough of this new world for the time being and adequately resupplied themselves for the voyage to their original destination in Paparia & from there back to Hibernia, Bréanainn and the other fourteen Gaelic monks with him raised up a wooden cross to mark their campsite and give glory to God. In their last religious service on this newly-discovered soil, they gave thanks to Him for having allowed all fifteen of them to survive up to this point. That done, they boarded their currachs and bade goodbye to the Insula Benedicta – or the ‘Blessed Isle’, as he had named this island.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Cape Bonavista, Newfoundland.

    [2] An Irish boat, comprised of a wooden frame covered with oak-cured animal hides which were sealed together with tar. The addition of a mast and sail would have set the sea-faring currachs used by the monks in this chapter apart from the more common river-going ones back in Ireland.

    [3] An independent Gaelic warband comprised of landless youths. They would often sustain themselves by finding work as mercenaries in the various feuds and wars between Ireland’s petty kings.

    And that's our first narrative update in many chapters. Not a very long one (hence why I'm able to post it now rather than on the weekend as usual), but as you might guess, it is one whose impact on the timeline will grow to massive size within a few centuries. Also thanks for the link @stevep , fascinating stuff. I'm of the opinion that slavery will coexist at an equal (possibly greater from time to time) size with coloni-based serfdom for many centuries yet, but the continued survival of the Roman Empire in the west might also make it possible for a reform-minded emperor to more effectively impose changes on the institution across Europe down the road. At present, anti-slavery sentiment in Western Christendom remains at its strongest in the Irish Church, in Africa (on account of Augustinian influence being at its most powerful there) and among the Romano-British Pelagians, as I've said before. (Speaking of the RBs, we'll get back to Britain soon; probably not in the next chapter, but I haven't forgotten that we've got another round of Anglo-British hostilities to get to sooner rather than later)

    Total abolition is probably off the table for a very long time, certainly as long as the big landlords around the Mediterranean still rely on slaves to work their farms, but edicts mandating more humane treatment of slaves (and punishing cruelty toward them) from Paris to Syracuse for example could be within the power of a more enlightened ruler to enact, if of course imperial power hasn't atrophied by the time of their reign. The notion of taking Christian slaves being unacceptable (which would go a long way to crippling the Roman slave trade if more regions around the empire undergo baptism, as the K&G video you linked suggested) remains the most likely way to get de facto mostly-complete abolition and to shrink slavery in the Roman world down to its minimum extent, IMO.
     
    534-535: The Heptarchy
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    534 was another year which went poorly for the Western Romans, as if the universe was now collecting the debt in instability and violence which it had accumulated over the past decades of peace. Carthage remained under siege by the Altavans, and although Thevestian hit-and-run attacks on their supply lines took a growing toll on Felix’s ranks, the rebel fleet under his brother Cyprian dealt a stinging defeat to the Western Romans’ Italian squadron off Agrigentum[1] in July, allowing them to begin blockading the city. Sisinnius continued to fight to sustain the defenders’ morale and limit popular unrest to the best of his ability, but obviously the bishop could not simply summon manna from Heaven to replenish Carthage’s provisions: without a relief force or at least the lifting of the Altavan blockade, the city would fall no matter his efforts.

    Matters in Hispania did not develop favorably for Theodosius III and the Stilichian loyalists this year, either. Felix’s other brother Capussa and the Baeticans took advantage of the confusion that followed Aloysius’ departure to redouble their advances in this theater, once more putting Toletum under siege and surging along the eastern coast of the peninsula. They captured Valentia in the spring and had made it as far as the banks of the Hiberus[2] by mid-summer, where they were finally halted by the combined strength of Theodemir’s legions and the loyal Visigoths in a series of battles spanning July and August, culminating in the Battle of Caesaraugusta on August 28. Theodemir returned the favor by swinging through Visigoth territory with the Roman and Ostrogoth cavalry to once again relieve Toletum in September, surprising and scattering the besieging force which Capussa and Sisenand had left behind.

    Perhaps worst of all for the Western Roman Augustus however, his uncle made devastating advances across the north of the empire. Aloysius’ main army fell upon the loyal Franks of Durocortorum and Tornacum in conjunction with Ingomer’s own host from Lutetia, crushing the loyalists flat between them. Childebert and Chlothar, the faithful Frankish kings, made their last stand alongside Eucharius Syagrius at the Battle of Catalaunorum[3] on April 22. Eucharius sought to defeat Aloysius’ larger army before Ingomer arrived but miscalculated the speed at which the rebel Franks were approaching him, and none of the three loyalist commanders survived the ensuing slaughter.

    lXF4iRF.png

    The golden-headed Aloysius leading his legionaries against the trapped Stilichian loyalists at Catalaunorum

    After acknowledging Ingomer as sole King of the Franks and transferring his brothers’ families to his custody (fortunately for them, Ingomer was not as eager as Sisenand of Baetica to engage in further kinslaying, instead sequestering them in various monasteries and convents across northern Gaul) Aloysius continued his advance, coordinating with Burgundofaro of Burgundy in sweeping the region. By the year’s end they had secured the submission of northern and western Gaul as far as the sea, having convinced the garrison and officials of Aurelianum to surrender soon after the Battle of Catalaunorum and vanquishing an attempt by local Gallo-Roman aristocrats to stop them at the Battle of Pictavium[4] at the end of June.

    Only a heroic effort by Arcadius Apollinaris, who marshaled the power of southern Gaul and negotiated an alliance with the Aquitani and Vascon tribes to further supplement his army, managed to thwart Aloysius’ attempt to march onto the Mediterranean coast. The count was able to defeat the rebel host in the hard-fought Battle of Gergovia that fall, prevailing against Aloysius on the same plateau where Vercingetorix once put Julius Caesar to flight much in the same way – leading a massed charge of the Romano-Gallic cavalry which cracked the rebel infantry’s lines, although Ingomer’s Franks put up a valiant rearguard action which prevented them from pursuing the rebels far. Nevertheless, the year ended with Aloysius in control of not only the entirety of Germania, but also all of Gaul north of the Carantonus[5] and the mountains of old Arvernia[6].

    As if to cap off a year that was proving to be increasingly disastrous for the Occident, Pope Caelius died of illness in the first week of November. Faced with defeat on nearly all fronts, the exasperated Theodosius had little choice but to give in to the additional demands of the Greens for a friendly successor to the See of Saint Peter, especially as Theudis won another one of his loyalists’ rare victories this year over the Bavarians and Lombards at Scarbantia in October. So it was that the Roman people elected a priest named Agapetus, a known ally of the now-elderly treasurer Faustus and by extension King Theudis, to the Papacy with the emperor’s approval in time to celebrate Christmas.

    Amid all these calamities, a startling new discovery across the Oceanus Atlanticus nearly went overlooked by Christendom. The Irish monk Brendan of Ciarraighe Luachra[7] (already an experienced sailor and the founder of several monastic cells, hence how he survived the experience to come) was blown off-course while undertaking a routine supply shipment to the monasteries of Paparia far to the north, and wound up on the shores of an entirely unfamiliar island further west than any European had ever gone before. Astonished by the dense woods, strange and beautiful flora, plentiful fish and fruit, and apparent lack of other people around, he named this island the ‘Insula Benedicta’ – the Blessed Isle.

    4xlzpqQ.jpg

    The future Saint Brendan and his crew arriving on the shores of the Insula Benedicta

    After sheltering and collecting resources on the ‘Insula Benedicta’ over a seven-day period, Brendan and his fellow monks proceeded to sail on to Paparia (as originally planned) and then back to his monastery in Munster, where he wasted no time in sharing news – and proof, in the form of what remained of the supplies he’d gathered there – of what he’d discovered with the abbot. In turn this abbot sent a missive to Rome, which arrived amid the transition of power from the recently deceased Caelius to the new Pope Agapetus and would have been lost in the chaos if not for an especially careful and detail-minded papal clerk. Eventually the Irish missive would make it to Agapetus himself, setting in motion a chain of events that would echo through this century and well into future ones…

    The Eastern Empire was having a less crushing time, though they were also not quite as triumphant as they had been the past few years either. Sabbatius resumed his eastward advance as soon as the weather permitted it, only to almost immediately run into stiff Hephthalite resistance in Gedrosia and Drangiana. His remaining army was too small to overcome such resistance, having had to detach considerable numbers of troops to garrison his conquests to the west, and not even having Belisarius as his trusty lieutenant could save the Eastern Romans from defeat at the Battle of Lake Hāmūn on May 17.

    Mihirakula was eager to follow up his advantage, pursuing the further-diminished Roman army back into Persis. But by this time Narses had managed to negotiate a federate treaty with the Fufuluo, allowing them to keep much of their lands in exchange for military service to Constantinople, and proved it by sending a combined force of Caucasian soldiers, Amardians and loyal Daylamites from Padishkhwargar, and Fufuluo cavalry to aid his emperor. With these reinforcements, Sabbatius was able to turn the tables and defeat Mihirakula in the Battle of Darábgerd on July 1, putting the Fufuluo to work in effectively countering their former allies’ cavalry. The Rouran also continued to pressure the Hephthalite realm from the north, and began to seriously menace northern and western Bactria in doing so.

    HAoIvlN.jpg

    Belisarius with his bucellarii at the Battle of Darábgerd

    It was under those tough circumstances that the Mahārājadhirāja sought terms. However, Sabbatius was unwilling to negotiate so long as he still thought he had a chance at driving into India as Alexander the Great had once done, and coordinated with his Avar allies to push past the dust storms of Drangiana. The Eastern Romans fought their way past the site of their previous defeat at Lake Hāmūn this time and managed to capture Zaranj, before Mihirakula and Narayana rallied to defeat the Augustus on the middle banks of the Helmand River in September. Following this loss, Sabbatius was finally sufficiently dissuaded from trying to campaign further into Arachosia by Belisarius, and at the latter’s advice and that of every single one of his other advisers – from Narses to Basil to his own wife, all of whom were urging him to stop and consolidate what he had already conquered – he agreed to talk with Mihirakula.

    The negotiations were short, in large part because they did not actually establish a lasting peace. All the combatants agreed to was an indefinite truce along the borders which Sabbatius and Mioukesheju had stopped at, with the unspoken understanding that any of them could and almost certainly would resume hostilities the instant they felt they’d sufficiently rested and consolidated themselves. Narayana continued to govern Gedrosia and parts of southeastern Drangiana from Pura[8], and certainly had an interest in restarting the war as soon as he was able; Mioukesheju was unsatisfied with his own considerable gains and similarly even more eager to start fighting again than Sabbatius, who in turn had only put his ambitions on hold rather than giving up on them entirely. Regardless, for the time being all sides had bought themselves some time to recover, plan out their next moves and (in the case of the Romans and Rouran) see to their new lands. Sabbatius ended the year by riding back toward Mesopotamia to begin properly organizing his conquests, leaving Belisarius and his bucellarii on the empire’s new eastern frontier to watch for any signs of renewed Eftal aggression.

    Far off to the east, the delegation which Sabbatius had sent to China finally reached their destination late this year, being received with all the pomp due to emissaries of great ‘Daqin’[9]. Their bid to revive trade along the Silk Road, long hampered by constant instability and warfare in the Tarim Basin and Persia, was considered favorably by Emperor Huan; their secondary proposal to partition the Rouran, even more-so. Kavadh was ambivalent to that prospect, having no love for either the Romans or Rouran but also well aware that (being an old Buddhist monk who had spent most of his life outside Persia) there was no chance of him recovering the throne of his ancestors at this point. Huan referred these Eastern Roman party to Yami Qaghan, who was greatly interested in finishing off his people’s ancient enemies and extending Tegreg power to the Caspian Sea. As 534 drew to a close, the Roman envoys would prepare to bring back not only a Turkic alliance and renewed trade with Serica[10], but also a surprise in the form of tea leaves: among the gifts which Huan handed to them for delivery to Sabbatius were bricks of dried tea leaves, but in addition they managed to get a hold of tea seeds with which to start growing the plants on Roman soil (specifically in the rainy mountain valleys of eastern Pontus, which proved to be the most fertile ground for the first tea plantations).

    750px-Illustration_of_Byzantine_embassy_to_Tang_Taizong_643_CE.jpg

    Eastern Roman envoys presenting Emperor Huan of Chen with gifts

    Lastly, the war in Arabia continued to slowly grind on toward its bloody conclusion. Aksumite forces captured Zafar this year after a lengthy siege, and Kaleb was not in a merciful mood with regard to the survivors: a sack and massacre immediately followed, both to avenge Dhu Nuwas’ past atrocities against Arab Christians and to relieve the frustration of the Aksumite warriors after having kept the city under siege for over a year. From the north, the Baccibaxaba’s heir captured Yathil[11] with an army of Quraish and especially vengeful Najranites, and turned the latter loose on the town with predictable consequences. Slowly but surely, the Ethiopians and their Arab & Nubian allies closed in on Dhu Nuwas’ final stronghold at Ma’rib – though sometimes they could move a little more quickly than anticipated, as not all of Dhu Nuwas’ vassals were as determined to fight to the death as their overlord and would readily submit in exchange for guaranteed survival as an Aksumite subject – while the stubborn Arab king prepared for the inevitable siege by stockpiling ever more provisions and working his slaves to death fortifying the city.

    535 was the year in which the Western Romans began to reverse their dismal fortunes, at least outside of Hispania where Theodemir and Fritigern were unsuccessful in their attempts to budge the front line against Capussa and Sisenand. Although Cyprian managed to land in Sicily and capture Lilybaeum[12] early in the spring, then moving on along the northern shoreline to take Panormus[13] by May 1, the repaired and rebuilt Western Roman fleet proceeded through the Strait of Messina and decisively defeated their Altavan counterpart in the Battle off Malta on May 25. This victory not only broke the blockade of Carthage, but it also left Cyprian stranded in Sicily and utterly unable to aid his brother in Africa. After celebrating the birth of his firstborn son Constantine and designating him Caesar of the Occident four days later, Theodosius elected to personally command a 17,000-strong army being ferried from Rhegium[14] to bypass Cyprian & relieve the besieged African capital: upon his arrival and a resurgent Thevestian advance from the Aurès Mountains, Felix withdrew to the west, finally breaking the siege of Carthage altogether.

    On June 14 Felix rallied to do battle with the legitimate emperor on the lower banks of the Bagradas River[15] west of Carthage, hoping that engaging the imperial host on a river crossing would mitigate his numerical disadvantage. Indeed, by the time they fought he was fielding only 14,000 men against 25,000 loyalists: a combination of the Italian legions brought over from Rhegium, the remnants of the Western Roman army in Africa coupled with recruits from Carthage, and the Thevestian Moors. At Vandalarius’ advice, Theodosius took advantage of his greatly superior numbers to detach a corps of 7,000 men (almost entirely made up of lightly-equipped and mounted Moors) under the former’s command with orders to cross the Bagradas at an unguarded ford far to the north, then swing back south to attack the Altavans’ flank.

    The Thevestian king’s strategy worked fantastically, and the Altavan army crumbled between the frontal assault of Theodosius’ heavy infantry (organized into wedges to try to pierce the Altavan defensive lines on the crossings) and the sudden onslaught of Vandalarius’ warriors from the north. Felix managed to escape on horseback after leading his mounted reserve on a frantic and ultimately failed counterattack, while his infantry was mauled by the victorious loyalist force. The Altavans withdrew into the safety of the Atlas Mountains, harried by their Thevestian kindred all the way, while the Augustus recovered the coastal cities which Felix had occupied at the outset of the civil war. Complicating matters, Hoggari raiders took advantage of the Battle of the Bagradas to intensify their attacks on the weakened Altava throughout the year, capturing the fortified border-villages of Dimmidi[16] and Gemellae[17] before sweeping up to Thubunae[18] and even threatening the major fortress of Lambaesis[19].

    JG4C3Cb.jpg

    Theodosius III observes his army battling Felix's on the fords of the Bagradas while awaiting Vandalarius' flanking attack

    While Theodosius III battled his cousin’s ambitious husband in Africa, he left it to Theudis and the Ostrogoths to constrain his uncle’s advances. Having been halted at Gergovia the year before, Aloysius changed tack and moved to attack Italy itself, no doubt hoping to achieve a quick victory by marching on Ravenna and taking Theodosius’ court hostage while the emperor himself was away. He sprang a feint by sending his so-called Caesar Aemilian to attack Pannonia with several legions backed up by the Alemanni, Lombards and Bavarians, distracting the magister militum while he moved the bulk of his forces (including his best veterans from the Germanic march) through the Alpine passes controlled by his Burgundian allies. By the time the Ostrogoths, Gepids and Iazyges under Theudis’ leadership defeated Aemilian in the Battle of Poetovio[20] that June, Aloysius had already forced Mediolanum to surrender and was quickly moving in on Ravenna.

    Despite having just fought a major battle, the Ostrogoth king pushed his troops to hasten down the road to Ravenna and managed to intercept Aloysius at Verona. Here, though the Germanic rebels were ultimately victorious over his weary federates, Theudis fought well and inflicted considerable losses on Aloysius’ men, with his Iazyges horse-archers in particular proving to be without any equals among the rebel host. He next retreated south to Faventia[21], where he replenished his army with the Italian legions which Theodosius didn’t take to Africa: a plot among some of those legions’ legates to betray the Ostrogoths and aid Aloysius was sniffed out by agents of Faustus, who ascertained that the men were being bribed by Aloysius’ own spies from certain financial irregularities, and their heads adorned the Ostrogoth battle-standards when the two armies met for a rematch outside Faventia on July 12. This time, Theudis prevailed after cracking Aloysius’ flanks with his superior cavalry and pursued the usurper all the way to Mediolanum, where they ended the year as (respectively) besieger and besieged.

    On winter’s eve, the isolated and often loosely-governed towns and tribes of Armorica – closer to the Romano-Britons across the sea in blood and language, and more receptive to their Pelagian doctrines than the arguments of Ephesian missionaries sent from Gaul and Italy – took their being cut-off from the rest of the Western Empire as an opportunity to renounce Roman rule, citing the legions’ inability to protect them from the Franks who’d been raiding them with impunity for a year on account of their refusal to bow to Aloysius as the rest of northern Gaul had. Instead they pledged themselves to the Riothamus Constantine, who (expecting Aloysius to either win or at least fight and distract Rome for a long while) was quite happy to seize the peninsula to further hurt the old Roman enemy. Raedwald was not blind to this development, and promised the Roman envoys in Eoforwic that he would move to combat the Romano-British once more when spring came again; a challenge that Constantine also expected and welcomed. Both sides believed they’d sufficiently recovered from their last round of fighting, and were eager to test their new armies on the battlefield.

    While the Western Empire remained embroiled in civil war, the East was moving to organize its new territories. Sabbatius and his son Anthemius entered Babylon in triumph early in the year, where they also met the latter’s five-year-old son – also named Anthemius, but nicknamed ‘Anthemiolus’ to distinguish him from his father – for the first time, as the child had been born months after the war with the collapsing Western Hephthalite state called both Augustus and Caesar away. Sabbatius revived the Trajan-era province of Assyria, setting its capital at Nineveh, and added the bulk of his Mesopotamian conquests to (surprise) the province of Mesopotamia, whose capital he moved from Amida to Babylon. From the rest of his gains, he:
    • Created the province of Susiana out of Sassanid and Hephthalite Khuzestan & Meshan, with its capital at Susa;
    • Carved out the province of Media from the parts of northwestern Persia not already under Fufuluo or Amardian rule, minus most of Adurbadagan which was awarded to Armenia, with its capital at Ecbatana;
    • Transformed the Persian core of Pars into the province of Persis, with Istakhr remaining as its capital;
    • And made the provinces of Carmania and Aria to mark the new easternmost border of the Roman world, defended by Belisarius and his men from their regional capitals at Kerman and Zabol.
    While in Babylon Sabbatius also reached an agreement with the Exilarch of the Babylonian Jews, Huna VII. The emperor upheld the Sassanid and Hephthalite-era accords established with Huna’s ancestors, acknowledging the Exilarchy as the hereditary governors of the Mesopotamian Jewry and allowing them to continue running parallel rabbinical courts to settle affairs between Jews, handling tax collection within the community, and managing charitable works as well as the three great academies of Nehardea, Pumbedita and Sura, where documents recording the debates and rhetoric of past Jewish scholars were being compiled into the Talmud. In exchange however, the emperor not only demanded the Jews assist him with administering and extracting revenue from his conquests but also do their utmost to ‘keep the peace’ by avoiding hostilities with the Christians at all costs, starting by censoring certain passages in their emerging Talmud which local bishops had brought to his attention on grounds of blasphemy against Christ. He pointed to the fate of the Nasi of Constantinople, the Exilarchs’ Roman counterpart – the position having been abolished a century before by Theodosius II – as a threat and an example of what to expect if the Babylonian Jews should refuse to comply, or fail him in any other way. In turn, the Jews of Babylon demonstrated just how seriously they took this threat and the prospect of Roman rule when they added the offending passages back in as soon as Sabbatius looked away; it seemed Rome would get along with these eastern Jews about as well as they had been getting along with the ones in the Holy Land.

    3o6iLG5.jpg

    Exilarch Huna VII and the other Babylonian Jewish elders debating how to best approach the victorious Augustus

    With new administrative borders drawn by spring’s end, Sabbatius continued his westward return journey and stopped at Ephesus in June to call a third church council there, this time involving all the bishops of the Nestorian East from Nineveh to Zaranj. Despite still being in turmoil, the Western Empire approved of him calling this council and did not neglect to send all the bishops it could spare as well, including ecclesiastical delegations from Rome and Carthage. Sabbatius’ primary objective was to mend the Nestorian Schism and pull as much of the Church of the East back into communion with the Ephesian Church as possible, and by extension secure the loyalty of the Mesopotamian and Persian bishops – who would provide him with the very pool of learned men, quite familiar with the newly conquered regions, that he would rely upon to administer his new domains. Among those in attendance was his second son Theodosius, who he had made a priest with an eye on engineering his ascent to the Patriarchate of Constantinople: something that would both remove a potential challenger to his elder son Anthemius’ succession in the future, and bind the Church closer to his dynasty. Theodora was also present, no doubt to persuade her husband into taking as much of a pro-Syriac and pro-Persian direction as she could get away with.

    This proved to be a challenging ordeal for the Eastern Augustus, to say the least. Few among the Nestorian prelates had forgotten how he burnt their last Patriarch at the stake, and even setting that atrocity aside there were many issues – both theological and political in nature – standing in the way of reconciliation between the Ephesians and their wayward brethren to the far east. First he instructed his faithful bishops to seek a Christological compromise with the Nestorians, which came in the form of a dyothelite clarification: it was ruled that as Jesus Christ had two natures in one person, it was only logical that he had distinct divine and human wills correlating to his divine and human natures, cooperating in obedience to God the Father[22].

    However the majority of the Greek bishops would not waver from their contention that Christ’s two natures were united in hypostasis and consequently Mary could be called Theotokos or ‘Mother of God’, a position in which they were backed fully by their Latin counterparts; Sabbatius and his loyalists eventually conceded this point. In a further bid to appease the bishops of the East, Sabbatius promised not to anathematize Theodore of Mopsuestia, the mentor of Nestorius, on account of him having corrected his own denial of Mary’s title of Theotokos before dying in 428, as well as to protect the School of Edessa so long as its adherents fell in line with the theological comprises being hammered out at this council. Instead, some of Cyril of Alexandria’s most incendiary invectives against Nestorius would be anathematized on the grounds of being worded in a way that strayed too close to Miaphysitism, though the long-deceased Cyril himself and the vast majority of his work continued to remain in the good graces of the Ephesians.

    Clerical celibacy was another thorn in the side of the emperor. The Church of the East had wholly disavowed it under Shila as part of their continuing break from the Ephesians, while within the Ephesian Church itself the issue was an open question with many answers. It was not illegal for clerics and deacons, even bishops, to marry and father children in many regions: support for celibacy was stronger in the West (particularly Hispania since the 306 Synod of Eliberri[23]) than in the East, but even there many had started families of their own or come from long-entrenched clerical families. Once again Sabbatius sought to find a mutually agreeable compromise on this issue, pushing his agents among the assembled bishops to coordinate with their Western counterparts, and eventually came upon one which he thought had the best chance of working out: marriage would be forbidden to bishops, priests and deacons after ordination, with priests and deacons being permitted to remain married and to live with their wife if they took said wife before being ordained. In accordance with the arguments of Saints Jerome and Ambrose of Milan as well as the ruling of the Councils of Carthage, it was ruled that a man who married before being elevated to the bishopric did not have to dissolve their marital union, but was to totally abstain from conjugal relations with his wife.

    A fourth major issue – the diocesan organization of Persia and Mesopotamia, for which the Nestorian Patriarchate of Ctesiphon was considered unsuitable both because of its heretical ties and the fact that none of the Ephesian sees had recognized its originally Persian-sponsored claim to the patriarchate – was complicated by the African bishops’ request that Carthage also be elevated to the rank of a patriarchal see. Though Theodosius III approved, having only just begun to turn the tide in Africa and desperately seeking to keep Sisinnius on his side, Pope Agapetus was obviously reluctant to concede any influence over the Church in the West, especially as the Carthaginians argued for Hispania, Corsica and Sardinia to be placed under the jurisdiction of the then-hypothetical Patriarchate of Carthage. Ultimately, in light of Africa’s contributions to the survival of the Roman state; the spiritual & intellectual contributions of the Latin Fathers who hailed from there; and the support of the bishops of the other patriarchates who were leery of Rome’s considerably outsized influence compared to their own, the council agreed to elevate Carthage to patriarchal status – but not to grant them authority over Hispania, which would instead remain under Rome’s direction as a concession to Agapetus’ party.

    kRWFvCv.jpg

    Latin and Syriac prelates debating at the Third Council of Ephesus while Sabbatius and Theodora look on

    Thus, by the end of the year the Third Council of Ephesus had amended the Pentarchy into a Heptarchy: joining the original four patriarchal sees and Jerusalem were the Patriarchates of Babylon, to which the provinces of Assyria & Mesopotamia were assigned in addition to everything east of them, and Carthage, which held sway over the Western Empire’s African provinces, the island of Malta, and the province of Corsica et Sardinia, and was also understood to be responsible for any & all future West African Christians south of the Atlas Mountains. Much like Ctesiphon had done, Babylon naturally named Saint Thomas, who had ventured further east than any of the other Apostles, as its patron & legendary founder while Carthage – not known to have been directly visited by any of the Twelve Apostles – designated Saint Simon as its own patron, for the Zealot was considered to have been one of the Apostles who evangelized in Africa in certain Christian traditions (including, of course, Sisinnius’ own).

    Detractors (sometimes not-so-)jokingly called these two the ‘black sees’ on account of the unsavory reputation of their seats: Babylon of course had long been a byword for the font of sin, depravity and the oppression of the faithful while Carthage had arguably been the most formidable of Rome’s classical enemies and also had a history of sacrificing infants to Moloch and other old Phoenician gods, for which they had been condemned from the Punic Wars into the Christian era. Their supporters naturally insisted that not only was the past the past, and that both Babylon and Carthage had become major centers of Christianity in the long centuries since those darker times, but their elevation to patriarchal status was proof that the power of Christ can redeem even cities and civilizations so soaked in innocent blood that they would otherwise be irredeemable; as well, they pointed out that none of the other sees’ seats (except, arguably, Constantinople) had a clean record lacking any persecution of the righteous in the past themselves. Sabbatius, for his part, stayed aloof from these rhetorical exchanges and made no secret of his contentment at the establishment of this latest compromise, fully reaffirming his alliance with the Stilichians and promising to send legions to Theodosius’ aid as soon as he could spare some.

    These compromises were hard sells to the Nestorian prelates, and though a majority of them eventually bowed to the council’s rulings, Theodosius and all other chroniclers would record that they did so with little enthusiasm. Of course, the remaining Ephesian Christians of the east who had survived the Nestorian persecutions supported by Toramana were delighted; it was from their ranks that the first Patriarch of Babylon, Babaeus (Babowai) of Beth Waziq, was chosen at the discreet recommendation of Basil, newly installed as Mesopotamia’s hereditary governor with the dignity of ‘Prince’ – and no doubt advised in his choices by his sister the empress Theodora, eager to quickly consolidate the restored power of the Sassanids (even if it was but a pale shadow of their ancestors’ might) over the Fertile Crescent. Those among the Church of the East who accepted the rulings of the Third Council of Ephesus and the legitimacy of Patriarch Babaeus were called ‘Chaldeans’ – after the founders of the Babylonian Empire – or ‘Melkites’[24] – ‘king’s men’, referring to their submission to the emperors and ecumenical councils of the Roman world – by the more committed Nestorians, who continued to follow the heed of the Patriarch of Ctesiphon (now Yaqob II, elected with haste and in secrecy for fear of imperial reprisals).

    These settlements also had the unfortunate side-effect of further alienating the Christians of Egypt, who were apoplectic at getting essentially nothing out of this ecumenical council except an insult thrown at Cyril of Alexandria, and were only kept from revolt by still-fresh memories and scars from the beating they received at Belisarius’ and Narses’ hands in the last decade. Monophysitism continued to grow in popularity among the Copts, and the Vicar of Arcadia Aegypti was badly injured in a roadside assassination attempt which claimed the lives of several of his bodyguards and scribes. Nevertheless, Sabbatius was not dissuaded from trying to push his plans through and authorized the harsh repression of any disorder across the region, up to and including mass public executions if local officials deemed it necessary.

    Between the ongoing civil war and the Third Council of Ephesus, the Papacy had virtually no time to spare on Brendan’s curious discovery this year. The most Pope Agapetus could do was sign off on a proposal from the Irish Church’s monastic leadership to once more send Brendan westward and establish a modest mission on his Insula Benedicta, which Brendan himself agreed to undertake in-between building new churches & monasteries in Ireland itself & the rising Gaelic kingdom of Dál Riata. With thirty-four other volunteers accompanying him, the experienced monk retraced his steps across the Atlantic aboard another, better-prepared fleet of currachs and began constructing a monastery – hopefully the first of many in this New World – starting in July.

    A month later, while still building said monastery around the cross which the first expedition had raised up on their last day there in 534, the Hibernian monks were surprised by a party of fur-garbed and hooded men who did not speak Irish, Latin or any other language they could think of, and at least one of whom wore a fearsome mask[25]. The quick-thinking Brendan got on the indigenes’ good side by offering them salted fish and meat, but was unable to make much headway communicating with them otherwise until they finally left. As time wore on and the monastery at what would become known, centuries later, as Saint Brendan’s Cape was finished, the Irish and the natives (whom the former group dubbed the ‘Daoine Fiáine’ or ‘Wildermen’ for their barbaric appearance, wildly different tongue and lack of knowledge about Christianity) did manage to find a mutually intelligible language in trade: near the year’s end, despite a continued inability to verbally communicate, the monks traded a large iron cooking cauldron for some fur cloaks (all the better to survive the winter with) and a soapstone bowl – the first economic transaction between the Old and New Worlds.

    3nXxZm6.png

    Brendan and his monks building the first Christian monastery on the other side of the Atlantic

    In Arabia, old Kaleb and his army remained utterly dedicated to finishing the fight with Dhu Nuwas, which was fast approaching its denouement this year. The remnants of the Himyarite army was trapped in their capital with nowhere to go and a considerable but finite amount of provisions, and although they periodically sallied to raid the Aksumite siegeworks, the Aksumites were simply too numerous and well-prepared to be thrown back by such tricks. Ablak and other junior Ethiopian commanders were also hard at work eliminating other lingering pockets of resistance around Ma’rib, whether by pushing the defenders to surrender or with lesser sieges of their own: one of the larger holdouts was Sana’a, which Ablak stormed and sacked on August 25 before returning to rejoin his father.

    Finally on the night of September 28, after a half-starved Dhu Nuwas hanged those captains of his who attempted to launch a coup and surrender the city to the Aksumites from Ma’rib’s highest tower, Kaleb gave the order to storm the city, whose defenders had been weakened by hunger (their provisions had nearly been depleted and what little was still left had been rationed out in morsels for the past week) and Aksumite probing attacks. Though the 4,000 remaining Arab warriors tried mightily to resist, they had no actual hope of withstanding their 25,000 foes – Ethiopians, Nubians, and pro-Aksum Christian, pagan and Jewish Arabs all – once the attack began. Ablak directed the assault on a sparsely defended section of the city wall and overwhelmed the few hundred defenders there with an escalade of thousands: after that, it was only a matter of time before Ma’rib would surely fall. By the next morning the city was aflame, the Baccinbaxaba having given his army carte blanche to sack the seat of his hated enemy, and Dhu Nuwas had thrown himself from the roof of his tower after running out of objects to throw at the elite Ethiopian warriors swarming up at him.

    It might have taken them a century and many thousands of lives (including most of the Baccinbaxaba’s own years), but Aksum finally had its decisive victory over Himyar. Kaleb assigned his general ‘Ariat to govern Himyar from Muza with an all-Christian council of Arab advisors, having left Ma’rib a smoking and desolate ruin, and ended the year by sailing home with a massive train of slaves, cattle and other plunder, including Dhu Nuwas’ broken crown, his wife’s silks and enough incense to distribute to all of Aksum’s churches for a year or two. With control over the Bab el-Mandeb’s shipping routes firmly secured and his regional archenemy eliminated at long last, the elderly Ethiopian emperor could finally refocus on other foreign matters, namely what appeared to be his Eastern Roman counterpart making concession after concession to the Nestorians while sidelining his Miaphysite co-religionists and mauling them whenever they should object…

    Txc4458.jpg

    Kaleb returns to Aksum a conquering hero

    rgEqLqK.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire
    3. Franks
    4. 'Germanic Empire'/March of Arbogast (Aloysius)
    5. Visigoths
    6. Goths of Baetica
    7. Burgundians
    8. Alemanni
    9. Bavarians
    10. Thuringians
    11. Lombards
    12. Iazyges
    13. Ostrogoths
    14. Gepids
    15. 'African Empire'/Altava (Felix)
    16. Theveste
    17. Romano-British
    18. Anglo-Saxons
    19. Britons
    20. Picts
    21. Dál Riata
    22. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta and Connachta
    23. Papar
    24. Saxons
    25. Frisians
    26. Heruli
    27. Vistula Veneti
    28. Antae
    29. Sclaveni
    30. Sclaveni foederati
    31. Caucasian kingdoms of Lazica, Iberia and Albania
    32. Armenia
    33. Padishkhwargar
    34. Mazdakites
    35. Fufuluo
    36. Ghassanids
    37. Lakhmids
    38. Hoggar
    39. Garamantes
    40. Nobatia
    41. Makuria
    42. Alodia
    43. Aksum
    44. Quraish & Yathrib
    45. Rouran Khaganate
    46. Hephthalites
    47. Late Guptas
    48. Tegreg Khaganate
    49. Chen Dynasty
    50. Goguryeo
    51. Southern Korean kingdoms of Baekje, Gaya and Silla
    52. Yamato
    53. Funan
    54. Champa

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Agrigento.

    [2] The Ebro River.

    [3] Châlons-en-Champagne.

    [4] Poitiers.

    [5] The Charante River.

    [6] The Massif Central.

    [7] Historically, Saint Brendan was indeed a profilic sailor and voyager. He is best known for his legendary journey across the Atlantic in search of the Garden of Eden, as recorded in the 9th century Voyage of Saint Brendan the Abbot, during which he encounters a sea monster which he and his fellow monks mistook for an island and discovers an actual island, the ‘Isle of the Blessed’ hidden behind a curtain of mist.

    [8] Bampur.

    [9] Historically, the Chinese referred to the Roman Empire as ‘Daqin’, and by giving it the name of their first imperial dynasty they implicitly acknowledged it as a civilized counterpart to China itself. They also called the Byzantine Empire ‘Fulin’, but only during and after Tang times.

    [10] A Roman name for China, which can be best translated as ‘land of silk’.

    [11] Baraqish.

    [12] Marsala.

    [13] Palermo.

    [14] Reggio.

    [15] The Medjerda River.

    [16] Messaâd.

    [17] Near M’Lili.

    [18] Near Barika.

    [19] Tazoult.

    [20] Ptuj.

    [21] Faenza.

    [22] The dyothelites hold the opposite position to monothelitism, the doctrine that Christ may have had two natures but only one will, which was formulated by Heraclius and Patriarch Sergius of Constantinople in the 7th century in an attempt to construct a theological compromise to bind Chalcedonians and non-Chalcedonians together. Dyothelitism was the default position of the Nestorians and fully committed to by the Catholics & Orthodox with the Third Council of Constantinople in 681.

    [23] Identified as ‘Elvira’, this town was not far from modern Granada.

    [24] Historically, ‘Melkite’ is the term applied to Syriac Christians who acknowledged the Council of Chalcedon as legitimate. OTL ‘Chaldean’ Christians, meanwhile, the adherents of the Chaldean Catholic Church, which spun out of a schism with the Nestorian Church in the East and entered communion with the Catholic Church in 1552; their real-life head is also titled Patriarch of Babylon.

    [25] These ‘Wildermen’ encountered by Brendan & his fellow Irish monks would have been Dorset Eskimos, who were present on Newfoundland until about 1000. They were probably the Skraelings encountered by the Norse, though by then the beginning of the Medieval Warm Period had caused them to decline.
     
    The Purple Phoenix soars close to the Sun
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    kSXJYmv.png

    Capital: Constantinople.

    Religion: Ephesian Christianity.

    Languages: Late Latin, though it is used almost exclusively at court and in official correspondence. A Thraco-Roman dialect of Latin[1] is spoken among the commoners of Thrace. Other major languages spoken throughout the empire include:
    • Greek (Constantinople, the southern Thracian coast, Anatolia, the eastern Mediterranean islands and other Greek communities across the empire)
    • Aramaic (the Levant, Assyria & Mesopotamia; includes Jewish Palestinian, Jewish Babylonian and Galilean Aramaic, which are the respective vernacular dialects of the Jews of southern Judea, Mesopotamia and Galilee)
    • Armenian (eastern Anatolia)
    • Zan (eastern Pontus)
    • Coptic (Egypt and Cyrenaica)
    • Middle Persian (Persis)
    • Median (Media)
    • Saka (Carmania and Aria, the former Sakastan)
    • Bactrian (Aria)
    Many less-prominent languages also survive in more rugged regions of the empire, ex. some of the old Anatolian tongues (mostly Isaurian and Pisidian) and Galatian in parts of Anatolia, and even a vestige of Elamite in Khuzestan.

    On the surface, as of the mid-sixth century Rome’s eastern half seems to have reached a new, triumphant zenith for the Roman world. The Augustus Sabbatius, a highly ambitious and dynamic leader who has had the additional luck of surrounding himself with various equally or even more competent lieutenants, has managed to turn the Orient around from the civil-war-torn wreck it had been at the turn of the century into a behemoth that has gone further than any Roman ever had before. Indeed, the Eastern Empire now sits atop the former core of its most formidable enemy to date, the fallen Sassanids – and has even reduced their remaining extant scions to little more than vassals of Constantinople.

    But despite the celebratory mood in Constantinople, this is not the whole story. Sabbatius may have managed to move past the rocky start to his reign and piled up many impressive victories with the help of his capable and devoted servants such as Narses and Belisarius, but his hold over the eastern & southern three-quarters of his empire is as fragile as a newly made sheet of glass. The Syriac Christians of the Levant have been mollified to an extent by the compromises recently arranged at the Third Council of Ephesus, which favored the teachings of the Antiochene School and made a considerable effort to reconcile with the Nestorians who grew out of said teachings. The same cannot be said of Egypt’s Christians, who perceive themselves as being even more isolated and oppressed than they had been when Sabbatius crushed their earlier rebellions against his rule, and are lashing out with increasing aggression even as he authorizes his agents to undertake ever-harsher repression against them.

    In the east, Roman control is even shakier, although this is to be expected considering that they have only just conquered the lands east of Nisibis. Assyria and Mesopotamia are where Sabbatius’ authority is at its most stable (relatively speaking), held up by the combined efforts of Basil the Sasanian and the newly formed Patriarchate of Babylon. Even there however, their authority is undermined by the Syriac Nestorians who refuse to bend the knee to Constantinople and acknowledge Patriarch Babaeus as their leader, seeing the former’s emperor as a vicious oppressor who made fiery martyrs of their leaders and the latter as a heretical, collaborationist puppet. Beyond the Tigris and the Euphrates, the Romans have had to stretch their forces extremely thinly to police vast provinces that have never before known their rule and where Christianity’s influence is not only still weak, but where they face lingering organized resistance from zealous and well-fortified Mazdakite Buddhist militants in addition to the prospect of a Hephthalite counterattack.

    All of these are at the moment secondary concerns to Sabbatius, for the Augustus of the Orient shares his people’s joy at his triumphs and considers the reverses of 534 to be no more than a roadbump on his road to Alexander’s pillars in Sogdia and India. Even now he is planning to stab his Rouran allies in the back in co-operation with the Tegreg Turks, a fast-rising power to the northeast whose growing might allows them to increasingly tug at the leash of their Chinese masters, and seize their portion of Persia for himself. Time will tell if the Eastern Romans will be able to hang on to their massive new conquests, and how much of these they can retain, or if their overextension and Sabbatius’ unparalleled ambitions will burn their candle at both ends as midnight approaches.

    In terms of its structure, the Eastern Roman administrative apparatus is presently still quite similar to its Western counterpart. For the most part, military and civil functions still remain entirely separated into their own hierarchies, which are united only at the top in the emperor’s own person. Until recently, this half of the Roman Empire remained organized into the Praetorian Prefecture of the Orient, which is also the only prefecture left to the East since the whole of Illyricum has remained under the rule of the Western Empire since they helped Sabbatius win his throne near the turn of the century. Now with the conquest of many former Sassanid territories, Sabbatius is planning to organize his new provinces into a ‘Praetorian Prefecture of Persia’.

    What has begun to change is that Sabbatius embarked on a streamlining of government. Early in his reign, as part of his purges and reforms the Augustus eliminated many offices he considered superfluous drains on his payroll and/or prone to corruption, including several dioceses. Most notably, he combined the Diocese of Pontus with the Diocese of Asia under the latter’s name, eliminating the former’s vicariate and his hefty salary (although the succeeding office, the governorship of the province of Helenopontus, was still accorded the honorable rank of vir spectabilis, placing its holder above most Senators in prominence).

    The civilian Diocese of Egypt has also been recently abolished in response to spiking unrest there, with both civil and military authority being combined into the person of the Dux et augustalis Aegypti (or simply ‘Duke of Egypt’) and what amounts to indefinite martial law imposed upon the Egyptian provinces, with severe repression against riots and subversive elements (mainly anyone deemed to be a Miaphysite/Monophysite agitator) having been authorized. If this model is successful in crushing the latest bout of Egyptian unrest, Sabbatius will likely export it to the rest of his empire and eliminate the remaining civilian vicariates in favor of unified civil-military authority figures.

    y011AGS.jpg

    Egypt, which has been placed under total military rule for the most part, represents the first major break in the Roman Empire from the complete bifurcation of civilian & military authorities established by Diocletian & Constantine I

    Another development in the East which increasingly sets it apart from the West, and is reflected to an extent in the above-mentioned administrative reforms, is the absolute despotism with which Sabbatius rules his half of the empire. Supreme executive and legislative power nominally resides wholly with the Augustus and his ministers, much as it does in the Occident, and the Senate of Constantinople is as much of a rubberstamp as the one in Rome (although it has historically been far less prone to treason, and consequently enjoys a much better relationship with Sabbatius than the Roman Senate does with the Stilichians), its functions limited to providing the emperor with advice that he can disregard with no consequence and a body of literate recruits for the civil service and the army’s officer corps.

    But in practice the Stilichian emperors have had to decentralize quite a bit of power away from themselves in order to preserve their empire, allowing their many federate kingdoms to run themselves for the most part and to slowly, organically integrate into Roman civilization (if not quite the Roman administrative apparatus) in addition to giving the Arbogastings a large, autonomous fief on the frontier, which has recently backfired quite badly for Theodosius III. They depend on co-operation with their barbarian vassals and civil officials to effectively rule the Western Empire, requiring them to frequently compromise with and maintain a careful balance between the domineering factions of the Blues and Greens into which most of the above fall into. In other words, although they are nominally the absolute rulers of everything west of Macedonia, the Western Roman Emperors do not (or rather have not been able to) act like it in practice, and haven’t for decades since at least Eucherius II.

    The Eastern Empire has had no such issues – its vassals, such as Armenia or the Ghassanid kingdom, are not integrated into its structure the same way the West’s federates are – and as a result its Augustus has had no issue with exercising increasingly overwhelming control in all matters of state, including matters of religion. True, the Western emperors also claim to rule by divine mandate: but in the East Sabbatius not only claims to effectively be God’s shadow on the Earth, but he can and does actually rule like it as well. There is virtually nobody around him who can substantially resist a decree he hands down: not his wife, not his eunuch chamberlain Narses, not Belisarius nor any of his other generals, virtually all of whom lack a territorial power-base (quite unlike the federates of the West) and depend on his patronage for their political prosperity. When these advisers and lieutenants want something, they must convince and barter with him, not the other way around. In virtually all cases they have familial ties binding them to him and assuring him of their loyalty (for example, Theodora is his wife, Basil his brother-in-law and Belisarius his son-in-law), and while such nepotism may not be too bad when they are all men (and one woman) of ability while Sabbatius has a strong personality and no shortage of competence himself, it is not difficult to imagine how this might go horribly wrong with a less able emperor at the helm and a less able crew at his side.

    l35Qft4.jpg

    A mosaic of Sabbatius prostrating himself (proskynesis) before Jesus Christ. As he does before the King of Kings, so does the Eastern Augustus expect his subjects, even top-ranking Senators and generals, to do before him

    Speaking of religion, the Ephesian Church – specifically its Constantinopolitan Patriarchate – is as closely tied to the Eastern Roman state as it is to the Western Roman one, as well. Sabbatius is maneuvering to make his second son Theodosius the next Patriarch of Constantinople, which he expects to both eliminate any risk the younger man might pose to his brother Anthemius’ eventual succession and decisively place the See of Saint Andrew under imperial authority. Many priests still serve in the various bureaus of the empire’s governing apparatus as clerks, secretaries, and accountants among other roles, and bishops often collaborate closely with the civilian vicars and military dukes or counts whose diocesan commands correspond to their ecclesiastical dioceses as they do in the West. A critical difference is that more and more of these clerics do not speak Latin: most (being recruited from the Patriarchate of Constantinople) instead speak and write primarily or even exclusively in Greek, which is well on the way to displacing Latin as the official language of the Eastern Empire – already the latter is being spoken and written less and less, even in official correspondence, outside the cities of Thrace and the court of Constantinople itself.

    That said, the fact that the Orient houses most of the Heptarchy’s other Patriarchates – the Occident only has two, Rome and Carthage, and both are generally Latin-speaking and quite similar in their liturgical rites – does pose a complication. The Patriarchate of Jerusalem is closely aligned with Constantinople so there’s not much of a problem there; but the Patriarchates of Antioch and Babylon hold to their own rites, in the latter’s case are especially partial to conducting services in Aramaic rather than Greek, and do not appreciate what they view as the Greeks of Constantinople intruding into their communities. Following the Third Council of Ephesus which established the Babylonian Patriarchate and made an effort to reconcile Nestorianism with orthodox Ephesianism, Sabbatius has begun appointing a greater number of Syriac clerics to office across Syria, Mesopotamia and Persia, both to better include them within the Roman community and to more effectively administer these increasingly less-Greek lands.

    Most troublesome of all is, as usual, Egypt. The orthodox Patriarchate of Alexandria, which is recognized by the emperor and the other Heptarchs, is frankly far less popular among the Copts than the Miaphysite Patriarchate of Alexandria and worse still, the less organized Eutychian-Monophysite heresy. While the official Patriarchate’s followers are mostly Greeks from urban areas such as Alexandria itself and consequently this Patriarchate conducts its services in Koine Greek as Constantinople does, the Coptic Patriarchate (which practices the Alexandrian Rite and holds its services in Coptic) aptly draws its support from the Coptic majority, ranging from the lower classes in those same cities to the rural peasantry – and they have not been happy in the slightest about their increasing marginalization under Sabbatius. Urban riots, peasant revolts and assassination attempts have become a fact of life in the Egyptian provinces as the Copts lash out against what they perceive to be an increasingly foreign oppressor working in cahoots with their Nestorian theological archenemies, and the authorities are not winning any hearts and minds over with their own increasingly repressive and brutal responses.

    The collection of laws which Sabbatius has set his scribes to work on, in tandem with the West’s own legal scholars and bureaucrats, for much of the sixth century – and which is finally nearing completion as of 535 – includes the culmination of Sabbatius’ trends toward despotism and religious orthodoxy. Among other things, this new ‘Corpus Iuris Civilis’ or ‘Body of Civil Law’ will mandate that Ephesians and Roman citizens are to be considered synonymous, that heretics cannot enjoy the privileges of citizenship, and it will even include laws to further beat the dead horse of paganism into the Earth’s core, such as equating participation in pagan sacrificial rituals with murder[2]. It remains to be seen how these laws, which finalize the transformation of Christianity from a persecuted underground faith to the state church of the Roman Empire, will be received once they are unveiled; but if the past is any indicator, they are unlikely to soothe the long-simmering tensions in Egypt and the Levant, at all.

    gZaxV6q.jpg

    As of 535, Sabbatius is but a year or two away from being able to unveil his great legislative overhaul before the Roman world

    The Eastern Roman Empire has long been the wealthier half of the Roman world, and it shows – even after the civil wars of the late fifth century which culminated in Sabbatius’ assumption of the purple. Base and precious metals from Anatolia, incense and silk and other exotic goods from the trade routes crisscrossing the Levant, grain and fruit from the breadbasket of Egypt; all this and more the Eastern Romans can boast of, protected by manpower from Thrace and the borderlands with Armenia. The Eastern Empire is also more heavily urbanized than the West, having had its core cities (of which Constantinople is the greatest, with a population of about 500,000 as of 535) seriously threatened to a much lesser extent than the West had in the past century, and can therefore afford to levy greater taxes on its larger populations of city-dwelling artisans and merchants to finance infrastructure projects and military expansion alike. To all these sources of wealth, Sabbatius has recently added the war-damaged but not totally devastated secondary breadbasket that is the Fertile Crescent, as well as extended Roman control over the Silk Road across much of old Persia. Of course, exotic resources are not the only things that travel along these trade routes…

    One especially interesting product the Eastern Empire has picked up from the Silk Road trade is tea. The tea seeds collected by Eastern Roman envoys to China and brought back to the empire in 534 have found fertile ground in eastern Pontus, and the hard-working Augustus himself quickly took a liking to the bitter taste and invigorating properties of the drink which his cooks prepared by steeping the harvested leaves in boiled water. The merchants of Constantinople do not reckon tea to be quite as valuable as silkworm eggs, but it is an exotic and consequently fairly highly-priced product all the same, and certainly one more welcome in the dead of winter than all the colorful but thin silks in the world. With the conquest of Persia from the Hephthalites and the submission of the king of Padishkhwargar, Daylam is also open to tea cultivation, and both it and coastal Lazica (where climactic conditions are similar to Pontus) are likely to end up providing new homes for the shrub in the coming decades or centuries.

    800px-Rize_Tea_Plantation_2005-jk.jpg

    The Romans have found that, of all their lands, the tea shrub grows most easily in the rain-soaked hills of eastern Pontus

    Diversity of resources and being situated atop or near many lucrative trade routes might have made the Orient prosperous, but it also saddles them with a hodgepodge of equally diverse populations that rarely get along 100% with the imperial authorities. In this they may not seem too different from the Occident, but at least the Western Romans’ subjects (whether actual citizens or Germanic federates) mostly speak Latin and hold to the same Christian rites. This is absolutely not the case in the East, where native Greek-speakers are concentrated in the westernmost provinces of Thrace & Anatolia and the great cities while Latin-speakers are a negligible minority (if they exist at all) beyond Thrace, and these wildly different demographics are reflected in their religious rites.

    Broadly speaking, the Eastern Roman state must contend with two major non-Greek Christian communities – the Syriac Christians of the Levant and Mesopotamia, and the Copts of Egypt – as well as three eqully major strains of Christianity which they deem heretical: Nestorianism, Miaphysitism and Monophysitism. Many Syriacs (including virtually all those in Mesopotamia) have their own Eucharistic rite, developed over the centuries in Edessa, and conduct their religious services in Aramaic. Those who do not already hold to Ephesian orthodoxy and celebrate according to the Liturgy of Saint James (developed in Jerusalem and Antioch) tend to either be Miaphysites or Nestorians, the latter of whom still follow a parallel Patriarchate of Ctesiphon that goes unrecognized and outlawed by the Ephesian authorities. While leaving Miaphysites in the cold, Sabbatius has made an effort to reconcile with the Nestorians at the urging of his Sassanid wife and brother-in-law, culminating in the recognition of a Patriarchate of Babylon at the Third Council of Ephesus in 535.

    The Syriac liturgy is considered more archaic than that of those of the rest of the Heptarchy, as its anaphorae (consecration of the Eucharist as Christ’s body and blood) is missing the Words of Institution (some variation of the Messiah’s recorded words at the Last Supper) which is present in the other liturgical rites of the Christian world. While still conducting services in Aramaic, the Patriarchate of Babylon have added the aforementioned Words of Institution to their version of the Syriac Rite[3], which conveniently serve as an easy way to identify which priest is in line with Ephesian orthodoxy and who isn’t. Those who hold to the Nestorian Patriarchate of Ctesiphon obviously would not celebrate the Eucharist, or Qurbana as it’s called in Eastern Aramaic, according to the modified rite, and so the Ephesians would not consider Communion administered by these Nestorian clerics to be valid.

    hdQ0uVf.jpg

    The Third Council of Ephesus resulted in some of the Church of the East reuniting with the orthodox Ephesians. Whether it can last and their new Patriarchate of Babylon can successfully bind the new Persian conquests to the Eastern Roman Empire is an open question

    As for Egypt, orthodox Ephesians are very much a minority there, with the Coptic majority overwhelmingly hewing to Miaphysitism. Christological disputes aside, these Copts do not recognize the authority of the Ephesian Patriarch of Alexandria in favor of their own leader, who they call Pope and Patriarch (but is usually referred to as the Coptic Pope) and their own liturgy, the Alexandrian Rite said to have originated with Saint Mark’s disciples and which lacks the overt Trinitarian references of the other churches’ liturgies. They are quite hostile toward the imperial authorities, and have rioted against Ephesian religious processions or entered into open rebellion against Constantinople from time to time in the past. The Monophysites, who hold to the heresiarch Eutyches’ position that Christ only had one divine nature, are a growing minority in the Egyptian countryside and even more violently opposed to Sabbatius’ rule, with no small number of bandits, rebels and other malcontents forming their ranks. Both the Miaphysites and Monophysites have had to adopt less centralized, underground structures of organization to survive imperial crackdowns, especially as their leaders frequently end up burning at the stake (if caught by the Eastern Roman government) or fleeing to find refuge in Aksum.

    Sadly the gulf between Egypt’s heterodox Christians and the orthodox Ephesians is only widening with time, repression and Sabbatius’ overtures to their Nestorian theological archenemies. More moderate elements among both the Ephesian and Miaphysite communities are right to worry that this yawning chasm in understanding may eventually grow beyond possibility of reconciliation in the foreseeable future. The one – and, increasingly, only – thing which Egyptian Christians of all stripes are known to have in common is that they have a stronger monastic tradition compared to the other Patriarchates, most famously ascetic hermits who live atop pillars in imitation of Saint Simeon the Stylite.

    Other than heterodox Christians, the Eastern Roman state must also contend with its share of non-Christian religious minorities, none of whom are remotely as eager to receive Ephesian proselytization efforts as the Germanic pagans in the West. The Jews and their Samaritan cousins are the most obvious members of this category, with a habit of causing trouble in Palestine every couple decades; the Babylonian Jews who had previously been Sassanid and White Hunnish subjects are not likely to be an exception to that rule, if the rocky start to their relationship with Sabbatius is any indicator. The conquest of Persia has also obviously brought a large number of Zoroastrians under Sabbatius’ rule, enough that he cannot easily persecute or destroy them no matter the disdain his bishops might have for these ‘pagan fire-worshipers’, and Buddhists & others considered pagans by the Christian Romans as well.

    While the Zoroastrians hold out cautious hope for some measure of coexistence and tolerance under the Augusti, the Persian Buddhists – most of whom follow the Amidist teachings of the convert and populist firebrand Mazdak, and fear losing their collective property and freedom to the Roman-backed gentry if they yield – remain practically universally hostile to Roman rule and continue to hold out in the autonomous, well-provisioned and well-defended mountain fortresses they established under Toramana. Since reasoning with the fanatical Mazdak is off the table, Sabbatius in turn has instructed his generals to ruthlessly grind any Buddhists still in arms against him to dust, damning them as autotheistic cultists (based on a misunderstanding of their pursuit of enlightenment) who should die if they will not stop long enough in their quest for the Pure Land to bend the knee to him. Least lucky of all are the last vestiges of the old Mesopotamian religion: already gravely diminished by the spread of Zoroastrianism and Syriac Christianity long before the Eastern Romans entered the scene, those few pagans who have managed to hold on to Marduk, Ashur, Ishtar and the rest of their ancient pantheon have found themselves being swept away and the last of the holy sites left to them destroyed or usurped by the ascendant Ephesian Patriarchate of Babylon.

    UDTnoxu.jpg

    The Mazdakites have refused to recognize Eastern Roman rule and continue to resist from well-fortified communes in the Persian mountains, where the better-equipped but overextended Romans find it more than a little difficult to suppress them

    That said, the Eastern Empire has had one great success in integrating its main Germanic population, the Moesogoths. Their lords installed in various civil and military or even ecclesiastic offices across the empire, their men added to the strength of the legions which have marched as far as the deserts of Gedrosia while their women scattered to live in the East’s many glorious cities and their children grew up alongside Roman neighbors, the Moesogoths have wholly taken to Roman Christianity and customs to the point where they are on track to disappear as a distinct people in as early as a generation. Sabbatius himself is a sterling example: raised at the Western court in Ravenna as a child and now having ruled the Eastern Empire for nearly 40 years, the Augustus is entirely steeped in Roman customs and while he is fluent in both Latin & Greek, he does not speak a lick of his father Vitalian’s Gothic tongue. Though the Sabbatians are the second great Romano-Germanic dynasty to wield power over the Roman world, they have arguably assimilated even faster and more thoroughly than the Vandal-blooded Stilichians did at first.

    The Eastern Roman army has evolved somewhat in the past 100 years, but not so much that it can be said to be totally different from their Western Roman counterpart – neither structurally, where they have for the most part retained the same old ranks and divisions of the past, nor in terms of equipment. The biggest change has affected the Danubian limitanei or frontier-garrison units, who are no longer professional troops in the wake of the Hunnic invasions and civil wars of the late fifth century. Rather, they have become something resembling a localized military caste: these soldiers have settled down at and around their border-posts, becoming farmers and eventually landowners responsible for the safety of not just the empire in the abstract but also their own families and tenants.

    MoQb9Ak.jpg

    The defenders of the Danube, now the front line protecting their own families and farmsteads in addition to the Eastern Empire itself

    While in general Thrace is a major recruiting ground for Sabbatius’ armies, it is about the only place from which he recruits limitanei grade troops, and also the only place where he bothers to station them as of 535 AD. Elsewhere, the Eastern Empire is increasingly outsourcing its frontier defense to its network of peripheral vassals, not dissimilar to the Western Empire’s military relationship with its own federate kingdoms. This decision has allowed the Augustus to turn his treasury toward augmenting the comital and palatine legions who comprise his mobile armies, and consequently to prioritize going on the offensive against his enemies (as he has done almost all the way to the Indus), though in victory these veteran legions have had to diffuse their strength and stretch themselves dangerously thin to hold down their master's numerous new conquests. It is only the new eastern frontier which absolutely requires a professional, Roman garrison outside of Thrace at this point, and Sabbatius has left his greatest general Belisarius to not only hold said frontier with some of his finest troops but also to begin recruiting the locals as auxiliaries to further augment his (admittedly limited and thinly stretched) garrisons.

    The Orient’s legions fight in a slightly different style than those of the Occident, in order to better contend with their rather different set of foes. Most prominently, there is a much greater emphasis on cavalry in their ranks than in those of Theodosius III and his predecessors. They field ten formations of cataphractarii and clibanarii – four full legions, three half-legions, and three 250-man alae or independent wings, for a total approximate strength of 7,000 such men – compared to the meager three maintained by the West. Attired in mail or scale armor of the finest quality and optionally an imposing iron mask, wielding a lance and armor-crushing mace, and riding atop similarly heavily armored steeds, these cataphracts are Sabbatius’ iron fist, equally capable of ripping gaps in the ranks of his many enemies and matching the formidable heavy horsemen of the Sassanids and Eftals blow-for-blow. Other than these famous ultra-heavy cavalry units, the Eastern Romans also field many more javelin-and-spatha-armed medium horsemen titled equites scutarii, promoti, etc. much like the West does, and a substantial number of equites sagittarii (horse archers) recruited from frontier areas.

    5LYA3RR.png

    A maskless Eastern Roman clibanarius riding into action, flanked by a mailed heavy infantryman of the comitatenses and a Laz medium auxiliary

    This emphasis on cavalry has complemented the Augustus’ need for a mobile, professional and offense-focused army capable of crossing and taking large swathes of territory quickly very well indeed. Other than their cavalry, the East’s engineers are no less capable than their Western brethren and in addition to routine duties such as paving & repairing roads, fortifying encampments, building bridges, etc. they have regularly assembled carroballistae – wagon-mounted field artillery – for their employers, which both complement the rest of their impressively engineered siege trains when taking cities and can be deployed to take down Persian and Hephthalite elephants in the field. Their efficacy in executing this purpose has been demonstrated quite frequently in the many wars of the 5th and 6th centuries.

    The Eastern Roman army further sets itself apart from the Western one with its choice of allied auxiliary troops and mercenaries, a versatile bunch who cover their weaknesses and accentuate their strengths. The Armenians, heavily influenced by traditions inherited from the Persians, provide them with additional cataphracts drawn from their noble nakharar clans, while the Kartvelian kingdoms supply them with indomitable infantry well-used to traversing the mountains and forests of their homelands, who have since proven very useful in battling through the Zagros Mountains. The conquest of those mountains brings to Sabbatius the possibility of recruiting Kurdish archers and skirmishers, all the better to enhance the lighter contingents of his army with and to garrison their homelands so he can redeploy his better troops elsewhere.

    Other than these allies both old and new, the faithful Ghassanids have consistently contributed both heavy and light cavalry contingents, and especially camel-riders who have proven invaluable in combating enemy cavalry; the Eastern Romans were sufficiently impressed that they created their own camelry corps, the dromedarii, in imitation of this unique Arab force. Similar contributions will be expected of their old Lakhmid rivals since the latter bent the knee before Sabbatius. The Aramaic-speaking peoples of the Levant have long furnished Rome with a skilled archer corps, and the Assyrian bowmen serving under Prince Basil are no exception. The recent conquest of Media has also brought with it Fufuluo recruits: Turkic nomads who, naturally, make fine horse-archers capable of trading arrows with any of their former Hephthalite allies. In all, given enough time, the Eastern Romans can expect to field an extremely versatile and well-rounded army which their enemies, Hephthalite or otherwise, will have difficulty finding weaknesses in.

    9VXXyWu.png

    A noble camel-rider of the Ghassanids attached to Sabbatius' army, attired in Roman-inspired armor

    ====================================================================================

    [1] A predecessor to the modern Aromanian language.

    [2] All features of the historical Code of Justinian, as well.

    [3] This has also been done by the real-life Chaldean Catholic Church.
     
    Last edited:
    536-538: Lights out
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    536 continued the previous year’s trend of reversing Western Roman fortunes in a favorable direction. Theodosius III and Vandalarius received reinforcements (even if they were a meager three legions, or 3,000 men) from Sabbatius early on and spent the spring sweeping up the remaining Mauretanian coastal cities which had not already yielded the year before, after which they pursued the Altavans into their strongholds in the Atlas Mountains. There their advance slowed to a crawl amid the rough terrain and well-defended fortresses of the insurgents, but did not stop. One after another these mountain towns did surely succumb to the larger Western Roman armies, beginning with Auzia and Aquae Calidae[1] in July, and while Felix did what he could to harass the legions he no longer had the strength to fully halt them (even in spite of his terrain advantage) after his crushing defeat at the Bagradas last June.

    In an effort to distract the Romans and stave off their family’s increasingly inevitable defeat, Felix’s brothers redoubled their offensive efforts outside Africa. In Hispania Capussa recaptured Toletum with Sisenand at his side, and together they drove Theodemir and Fritigern as far as the Durius[2] before finally being halted in a great battle outside Oria[3] in October: there the Hispano-Roman and Visigoth loyalists had received unexpected assistance from Arcadius Apollinaris, who took advantage of the Romano-Germanic rebels being tied down in Italy to hurry over the Pyrenees and shore up the Stilichian defenders in Hispania with his army of Gallo-Romans & Aquitani tribal auxiliaries. In Sicily Cyprian continued living off the land, devastating the island’s farms, as he moved against Syracuse and Messana. However his lack of a fleet with which to impose blockades and inability to construct siege weapons, coupled with incessant raids by local insurgents driven to the Stilichian cause or at least to banditry by desperation and anger at his forces if nothing else, made it impossible for him to take either city by the year’s end.

    The forces of the emperor’s Romano-Frankish uncle had better luck than Felix’s African rebels as 536 wore on. Aloysius broke out of Mediolanum in a savage morning battle on April 16, managing to tear his way past Theudis’ siege lines with 7,000 men. The loss of 8,000 others in the sally was a hard one, but most importantly for the challenger to the purple, he himself had stayed alive and was able to fight another day. After unexpectedly turning to smite the Gothic magister militum’s pursuing army beneath Mons Jovis[4], Aloysius was able to collect Burgundian reinforcements and complete his northward retreat through the Alps before the onset of winter could trap him. His son Aemilian also ably defended the kingdoms of the Baiuvarii and Alemanni from an effort by Theudis to attack the rebels’ eastern flank, routing a Western Roman-Ostrogoth army at the Battle of Virunum[5] that July and killing Theudis’ kinsman Videric in single combat there. These defeats frustrated Theudis of course, but the Ostrogoth king believed he had time on his side and had also now put Aloysius on the defensive, a far cry from how the latter had previously been in position to threaten Ravenna: as his imperial overlord was doing to Felix, so too he now planned to slowly but steadily strangle the Romano-Germanic rebels.

    5RYVAiw.jpg

    Aloysius' Romano-Frankish cavalry fighting their way past the Italian legionaries of Theudis' army

    In Britannia, both the Anglo-Saxons and the Romano-Britons waited until spring before marching against the other in force. Inspired by the Roman example, the Bretwalda Raedwald had expended much of his wealth (including nearly all gains from his trade with the continent, further fueled by the iron and lead mines which he had reopened with the oversight of engineers from the Western Empire) on building a standing army trained to as close an approximation of the Roman standard by the advisors which Constantine III had sent to him. While this 4,000-strong force was dwarfed by the legions which Theodosius III and his supporters were currently leading, it was extraordinarily disciplined by barbarian standards, well-equipped and perhaps most importantly, included a much stronger and heavier cavalry element than the English had ever fielded before: 1,000 so-called cneohtas or ‘attendants’, divided into four 250-man wings (unlike the infantry, who were formed into three divisions) and equipped with thrusting spears, swords, shields, helmets and mail shirts. This core force was supplemented by a comparatively meager number of volunteer warriors from the rest of Anglo-Saxon society, some odd 3,000 men (who, except for the few hundred thegns and gesiths of the English lords who answered Raedwald’s call to arms, were generally infantry or skirmishers of much poorer quality).

    Opposing the increasingly Romanized English, the increasingly barbarized British fielded a force which was large but quite disorderly by their usual standards. Constantine of Britannia had curtailed his ambitions in light of his advisors’ counsel and in the face of political constraints, mandating that all landowners in the realm (as opposed to literally every able-bodied man) should serve in militias organized by their local lords. For the past decade these men had been ordered to train at arms for at least sixty days out of the year, and to assist in the construction and repair of both roads and castellae like any ordinary legionary; now was the hour in which they would be summoned to fight with whatever weapons they could afford. The army Constantine led into the field ironically resembled the armies of the early Roman Kingdom and Republic in its structure: the elite royal legions of the Riothamus formed its rock-solid front line, and was successively backed by militiamen and vassals of increasingly poor quality ranging from the well-equipped lords and their bucellarii immediately behind this line, all the way to the mob of the poorest free tenants of the realm who formed its rear and reserve. Britonic longbowmen recruited from Cambria preceded this infantry body, while the cavalry – still the strongest and most famous element of the British army – traditionally secured its flanks.

    The first clash of the new 7,000-strong Anglo-Saxon and 10,000-strong Romano-British hosts came at Cambodunum on April 30. There, the former’s cavalry surprised their counterparts among the latter with their strength and tenacity, successfully fighting them to a stalemate for some time before withdrawing in good order. This proved to be no victory for Constantine, as the Angle infantry had taken advantage of the time their cavalry had bought to form up into a wedge, push past the longbowmen’s arrows, break through his legionaries’ shield-wall and scatter the less able troops he had stationed behind them: it was only because his own cavalry remained in relatively good order that he was able to prevent a full-blown rout and massacre of his men as they fled to the southeast.

    Regardless, the first battle of the latest Anglo-British war had been an undeniable victory for Raedwald, who followed up with another triumph (albeit one that was practically a reversed image of his first) at Ad Abum[6]. This time, to Raedwald’s own surprise his cneohtas actually managed to overpower Constantine’s horsemen and put them to flight, but the British infantry was ready for his own and repeatedly held firm against their assaults, managing to withdraw in an orderly fashion under the dismounted Riothamus’ own direction and the discipline enforced with greater vigor by his officers & lords. No matter: the war’s early stage clearly favored the Anglo-Saxons who now held the initiative, and Raedwald ended the year by not only recovering all the lands and towns he’d been forced to cede at the end of the last war (most notably Mamucium[7], which he called ‘Mameceaster’ in his own tongue) but also seriously threatening Lindum and Deva Victrix.

    bK8XsBf.jpg

    An English cniht, or heavy cavalryman, rushing into a mob of the Riothamus' Brittonic levies

    In the East, Sabbatius had the great pleasure of following up on his military and theological successes with a legal one: after decades of hard work on the part of both Eastern and Western Roman scribes and bureaucrats, his new legal code was finally ready to be unveiled to the Roman world. The Corpus Iuris Civilis, or Body of Civil Law, stood to be the new sole font of Roman law, combining the carefully compiled & harmonized writings of past Roman jurists reaching back into the early Republican period with a vast array of revisions to update and codify them for the present era. These revisions were clearly guided by Sabbatius’ Ephesian Christian fervor and insistence on trying to religiously unify the empire’s subjects[8]:
    • Most notably the Corpus Iuris Civilis clearly established that Roman citizenship and being an Ephesian were one and the same: being a Roman citizen in good standing now required one to also be a practicing adherent of the Ephesian state church.
    • Naturally, this denied the privileges of citizenship to those deemed to be heretics – any Christian whose church was not in communion with the Heptarchs, chiefly the Mia/Monophysite Copts and Syriac Christians of Egypt and the Western Levant as well as the remaining Nestorians who did not accept the Third Council of Ephesus and the Patriarchate of Babylon.
    • It also dealt the finishing blows to the corpse of Roman paganism, most obviously by making sacrifices to the old gods punishable as if the participants in the ritual had committed murder.
    Still, there were less repressive parts of the Corpus as well. Some sections on the treatment of women and children were comparatively progressive: for example, women could no longer be forced into prostitution, a widow’s dowry had to be returned to her upon her husband’s death, laws on rape were tightened (the primary addition being that violating nuns now carried the death penalty with no exceptions) and forbade parents from forcing their children into marriages or from selling said children off to cover their debts without also emancipating them from parental control. Most notably it recognized that per Saint Augustine’s arguments and those of the new Patriarchate of Carthage as well as the East’s own Gregory of Nyssa, slavery was a state contrary to the natural law laid down by God:
    • While not abolishing slavery outright as the aforementioned Saint Gregory had called for, the Corpus officially acknowledged the personhood of slaves for the first time in Roman history;
    • Gave bishops the power to free slaves if they had been baptized beforehand;
    • Allowed slaves to marry in a Christian ceremony if both parties had been baptized (though slaves still could not legally marry free men or women), after which they could not legally be sold apart from one another nor could any children they had be sold away until they reached puberty;
    • And made it illegal for a master to kill his slaves, even if they had run away and been returned to him. Torture of slaves was also legally limited – nothing that could ‘maim’ a slave, such as amputating their hand or foot for fleeing their master, would now be permitted.
    While Sabbatius sought to enforce the new laws across the East and Theodosius pledged to do the same in the West, the former met fiercer resistance than ever in Egypt. Aaron of Sebennytus[9], a prominent Coptic landowner from the Nile Delta, raised the standard of revolt and was soon acclaimed as ‘King of Egypt’ by an army of many thousands, eager to fight back against what they perceived to be the latest step in Roman oppression. The Augustus was forced to recall Narses from the mountains of Media and assign him to lead the crackdown, completely stalling efforts to crush Mazdak and his Buddhist holdouts before the year’s end. He himself remained at Constantinople, where he’d committed to a massive project to expand and beautify the Hagia Sophia originally built by Theodosius II, financed in large part with the wealth he had plundered in his eastern campaigns, so that he might give thanks to God for granting him such stupendous victories.

    SDrDCB5.jpg

    Let the kings of the East bring the Christ-child gold, frankincense and myrrh; the Emperor of the East will bring him a grand church housing all these and more – or so Sabbatius is doing in this mosaic, anyway

    Further still to the east the Tegregs’ new ruler, Istämi Khagan, wasted little time following his grandfather and predecessor Yami Khagan’s death before leading his people against their old Rouran enemy, charging over tundra and steppe and mountain alike to begin assailing the eastern borders of the Rouran’s new khaganate in the hopes that a rousing victory would afford him the prestige to consolidate his rule. Naturally, Mioukesheju Khagan appealed to his Eastern Roman friends for help against this returning threat – and received silence in answer, eventually broken by an apology claiming that the Eastern Roman army was too busy consolidating Sabbatius’ rule over his new lands or suppressing the Egyptian rebellion to aid him. All that was true, but of course not one of these was the real reason the Augustus had for leaving his Avar allies out to dry.

    In any case, without even token Roman assistance the bloodied, tired & heavily outnumbered Rouran could barely slow down the Tegregs. By the year’s end, Istämi had overrun the eastern half of their realm and was feasting in Kath, whose citizens had no love for their Rouran overlords and happily opened their gates to the Turks after the Rouran garrison fled ahead of his advance, ostensibly to rally and consolidate into a larger army led by Mioukesheju himself. Sabbatius’ envoys had informed the Rouran khagan that their employer was definitely scrambling to find the men for an expedition to support him, although they made no promises as to when that was going to happen.

    To the south, old Kaleb embarked on his own program of consolidation. Understanding that he had little time left in the world and eager to retire to a monastery before his death, he prioritized securing Aksumite control over Himyar and the Horn of Africa rather than striking the first blow against the Ephesian Romans by invading Makuria, as his son Ablak of Alodia had recommended: the old Baccinbaxaba believed it was critical to first lock down his empire’s rear and flank before contending with the Romans. New forts and outposts were built, ports repaired and expanded, garrisons installed, and reinforcements recruited from the Christian and pagan Arab populations to hold the Himyarite region down well into the future, while other detachments of Aksumite warriors fanned out along the Macrobian coast to compel the port towns to once more acknowledge Aksum’s suzerainty. An example was made out of Malao[10] when that city barred its gates and flung the Aksumite ambassadors from its highest tower, after which Mosylon[11] and Opone[12] would submit before the year’s end and so extend Aksumite suzerainty as far as the Aromata Promontorium[13]. Kaleb now decisively controlled the trade in spices, ivory and exotic animals which flowed through the Red Sea.

    Sadly for all these empires and ambitious warlords on the ascent, the end of 536 brought with it a disaster that not even the mightiest and wisest of emperors could have foreseen, much less averted. A massive volcanic eruption in Lesser Paparia devastated the Irish monastic community there, wiping out the monks who had not had the luck of leaving before the mountain blew its top to collect supplies from Ireland or visit one of the other Papar colonies. But the Papar were not going to be the last to feel the fallout: this eruption threw up enough ash to drop global temperatures by nearly three degrees Celsius, ensuring an especially long and gloomy winter as well as poor harvests across Europe. The aftershock of this calamity would be felt for many years to come…

    WMWj0eO.jpg

    The last thing some very unfortunate Irish monks ever saw, and the start of new troubles for everyone else

    Come 537, the initial effects of the eruption were noticed almost immediately. Roman chroniclers and the bards of Theodosius’ barbarian vassals (both loyal and rebellious) made note of how the Sun did not seem to shine as brightly and hotly as it should, how the frost of winter endured longer than was normal, and governmental concerns that they would have to open up their food stores to avert famine. The pagan Anglo-Saxons, Thuringians, Bavarians and Lombards all stashed hoards of gold and made other ritual offerings to their gods in hope of bringing the Sun back, while their Christian neighbors desperately prayed to God for the same. Alas, none of these prayers would be answered by harvest season.

    All this said, these poor portents did not dissuade Theodosius from continuing his war against the Africans in the first half of 537. Felix, for his part, was gravely concerned about what Hoggari raids from the south and a probable poor harvest (in already-poor soil no less, for he had lost the much more fertile coastal lowlands to the loyalists by this point) meant for the chances of a successful long-term defense in the mountains, and ended up betting everything on a counterattack against Theodosius and Vandalarius before they made it to Altava.

    Augmenting the tatters of the army he still had left after the Battle of the Bagradas & last year’s defeats with several thousand new recruits to bring his strength up to 6,000 warriors, he sprang an ambush against the the much larger Western Roman army near Tingartia[14] on May 13, and managed to both rout their vanguard and slay his Thevestian cousin in a furious engagement. However, Theodosius did not lose heart and went on to crush the Altavans with the rest of his host. Worse still for the rebels near the battle’s end Vandalarius’ son & successor, Stilicho II, avenged him by unhorsing and killing Felix. Felix’s own heir Daniel capitulated soon after this defeat: eager to refocus against Aloysius as quickly as possible, Theodosius left him in power in Altava but otherwise levied moderately punishing terms. These included mandating the cession of some eastern Altavan territories to faithful Theveste; banishing Daniel’s mother Eucheria and grandmother Anastasia, who had instigated the rebellion in the first place, to a convent in southern Gaul; the appointment of Stilicho II to the office of Comes Africae and Thomas, a Carthaginian citizen nominated by Patriarch Sisinnius, to the African vicariate; and taking Daniel’s toddler son Firmus back to Ravenna as a hostage. Cyprian surrendered soon after his nephew did and was punished with exile to the English court, but Capussa remained defiant in Hispania.

    cx38I42.jpg

    A Mauro-Roman mounted skirmisher, of the sort that would have been found in large numbers in the opposing Altavan and Thevestian armies

    Speaking of Aloysius, Theudis strove to negotiate a secret deal with Burgundofaro of Burgundy to betray him to his death, and so strike the fatal blow to the northern rebellion which he had failed to do on the battlefield a year before. Unfortunately for them both, Aloysius was tipped off by agents linked to the pro-Blue Boethius and ended up recalling his son to help him ambush the Burgundian reinforcements before they could ambush him instead, killing hundreds and capturing Burgundofaro in a confusing and frantic battle near Curia Raetorum[15] on June 7. Though thousands of Burgundian warriors had survived the fracas (albeit in a state of disorder), their king had no choice but to compel them to continue fighting for the Arbogastings to ensure his own survival.

    Displeased though he might have been at his rival’s continued survival, Theudis took advantage of the disorder to march into the Burgundian kingdom himself, capturing their capital at Lugdunum and advancing into their Alpine holdings throughout the spring and summer. The still-living Aloysius confronted him along the north shore of Lacus Lemanus[16], east of Lousonna[17], and halted his advances there – assigning his less-than-reliable Burgundian federates to his front ranks, and thereby letting them soak up the heaviest casualties, while he descended upon the loyalists’ flank with his best legions and the Lombard and Alemanni shock troops brought by Aemilian. A poor harvest (the first of many) and the early onset of winter compelled both sides to stop fighting and work to feed themselves instead, even as Theodosius remained in the field to cross the Pillars of Hercules and do battle with Sisenand and Capussa in Hispania.

    In Britannia, Constantine made good use of his greater numbers by sending his lowest-quality troops out to harass the Anglo-Saxons’ supply lines and even raid farmsteads on English soil, forcing Raedwald to stretch his smaller army thin to repel them and secure his food supply. The British went on to exploit their adversaries’ weakness by concentrating their own power against first the besieging army outside Lindum before hurrying up their road network to attack the one outside Deva Victrix, scoring two victories to even the score and force Raedwald back somewhat. Winter’s arrival following a lean harvest compelled both kings to cut their war short & send their men home much sooner than they would’ve liked, firmly putting the Pennines and really most of the land taken by the British in the last round back under English control: the first English victory in a long time and a solid test for their new army. In any case the Bretwalda, aware of how overly grand ambitions and overextension had led his predecessors to snatch defeat from victory's jaws in the past, was content to adopt a more cautious bite-and-hold strategy against his Romano-British rivals.

    P13n30s.jpg

    Raedwald explaining his decision to seek an early peace with Constantine of Britannia to his sons

    East of Rome, although Narses was able to surprise and crush the rebellion of Aaron of Sebennytus on summer’s eve, no sooner had he spiked the man’s head and taken note of how much smaller the harvest in this imperial breadbasket had been did he have to contend with yet more revolts. One had exploded in Upper Egypt under Antinous of Antinoöpolis[18], and to the east the Jews of southern Palaestina had taken the opportunity to once more take up arms. In response, Sabbatius directed Narses to prioritize dealing with the Coptic insurgents in the Thebaid while he leaned on the Ghassanids to suppress this latest Jewish rising, which they were to do in unison with their old Lakhmid enemies as a test of the latter’s ability and loyalty. The Augustus was also informed of Hephthalite troop movements across the border from Aria and of a sudden lull in Mazdakite attacks this year, but perceiving Belisarius to be capable of resisting any scheme of Mihirakula’s on his own & Mazdak to be running out of steam, shifted his precious free manpower in the east to prepare for an attack on the Rouran (who continued to struggle to hold back Turkic attacks all through 537) under Ioannes the Moesogoth instead.

    538 saw Theodosius land in Baetica in force, having only left his Moorish contingents under Stilicho II of Theveste behind to keep an eye on Daniel of Altava and retake the lost border forts from Hoggar. The Augustus quickly made up for his losses by flipping the allegiance of the Hispano-Romans living in Sisenand’s territories, capturing Hispalis and Corduba (among other cities) from under his nose and recruiting reinforcements from their populations to strengthen the imperial army under his direct command. Enraged at having his powerbase stolen from underneath him, Sisenand hurried south to confront the emperor but in so doing left his comrade Capussa exposed against the combined strength of Theodemir, Fritigern and Arcadius Apollinaris, who duly took advantage to crush the African rebel at the Battle of Segontia[19] that May.

    Sisenand engaged Theodosius and managed to defeat the emperor’s larger host north of Segobriga[20] by personally leading a cavalry charge which directly threatened the latter, driving him to flee and causing his legionaries to lose heart. But although it was certainly an embarrassment for Theodosius, the Battle of Segobriga had not been anything close to a fatal blow and the Western Augustus recovered to hold out in Corduba long enough for his allies to arrive, their coming heralded by Capussa’s head on a pike. Sisenand was decisively defeated between their armies on July 20 but managed to survive the destruction of his own host and remain ahead of his pursuers for two weeks, before being turned in for a reward by some Hispanic shepherds north of Astigi[21].

    bCH3uoR.jpg

    The survivors and camp followers of Sisenand's army being rounded up by Theodosius III's victorious legionaries along the Baetis

    After executing the other rebel chief – Fritigern the Visigoth was adamant that even setting aside his wayward cousin’s obvious treason, there could be no forgiveness for his constant kinslaying – Theodosius gifted the petty kingdom of Lusitania and northern Baetica (including Corduba, but not Hispalis) to Fritigern for his loyalty. Southern Baetica was welded with the recovered province of Carthaginensis into a new administrative entity under the latter’s name and installing a trusted Roman governor in Carthago Nova before heading north with Theodemir, Arcadius Apollinaris and their forces in tow. This came at an opportune time, for Aloysius was on the move once again and succeeded in driving Theudis out of Burgundian territory at the same time that the Western Roman loyalists were mopping up resistance in Hispania.

    By the time Theodosius and friends had crossed over the Pyrenees, Theudis had been killed and his army sent reeling in the Battle of Valentia, near where the Isara[22] River joined the Rhodanus. His son was acknowledged as Theodemir II, King of the Ostrogoths and magister militum of the Western Roman Empire, by both Theodosius III himself and the surviving Ostrogoth warriors at Civitas Auscius[23] – where the Augustus also pledged to follow through on Arcadius Apollinaris' earlier promises to recognize a federate principality of the Aquitani and Vascones as a reward for their continued assistance – immediately before setting out to do battle with Aloysius, who once more was threatening to overrun all of southern Gaul in conjunction with a renewed Frankish offensive from the north.

    The Western Roman loyalists defeated Aloysius’ forces separately, first interrupting the usurper’s siege of Augustonemetum and driving him into an eastward rout before turning and decisively defeating the Franks in the Battle of Vippiacus[24] as they hurried – too late though they might be – to link up with the main Romano-Germanic army. Ingomer was slain by the Aquitani chief Erramon there, and his expanded kingdom thrown into turmoil between his own sons soon after. Winter’s cold breath brought Theodosius’ movements to a freezing halt soon after, but he and his allies could now come to feel quite sanguine about their odds of grinding his uncle’s remaining forces down, and near Christmas he also made good on his promise to the Aquitani by conferring upon Erramon princely dignity over his people: his modest realm would span both sides of the Pyrenees, though most of it was in the already loosely-governed and previously often-unstable Novempopulania.

    2EEL9gT.jpg

    Erramon of Aquitaine, who slew a king and was rewarded with federate rights despite not seeming much more impressive than the rest of his people in Roman eyes

    In Asia, the Eastern Romans finally made their move against the Rouran. While Narses was busy leading a manhunt across Upper Egypt for the rebel Antinous and the Christian Arabs were battling Judean insurgents across Palaestina Prima on their way to the rebellion’s heart at Ashdod, the emperor’s cousin Ioannes finally led a force of 5,400 against the crumbling Rouran Khaganate. Though quite meager compared to the great host which Sabbatius had led against Toramana, this small army was still enough to help finish off the Rouran, who were still firmly on the losing end of their latest war with the Tegreg Turks and had virtually no manpower left to hold off Sabbatius’ sudden but inevitable betrayal from the south.

    Following the fall of Farāva[25] and Konjikala[26] to Ioannes’ army, Mioukesheju Khagan found his situation to be utterly untenable and called on his people to pack their things & once more flee west with him. Throughout the latter half of 538 he expended much of his remaining men and energy on a series of running battles to slow the Turks’ pursuit, furiously cursing the Romans for their treachery as he did so. If ever the Rouran emerged from the wintry steppe to which they were migrating, there was no doubt that it would be as incorrigible and unforgiving enemies of the Roman civilization…

    XNEoF5B.jpg

    Mioukesheju Khagan and what remains of his Yujiulü clan pushing westward through the steppe winter

    Emperor Huan of Chen would not long celebrate the news of his allies’ victory in the west, for he died in October of this year, having reigned for fourteen successful and prosperous years. His third son and designated heir, Crown Prince Chang, strove to ascend to the Dragon Throne as Emperor Xian of Chen but was challenged almost immediately by his older and younger brothers, plunging China into a civil war before the end of 538. Kavadh did not long outlive his best friend’s son, further rocking China and Chinese Buddhism in particular: while Emperor Xian committed his continued support for the Buddhist religion, his eldest brother Prince Shen aligned himself with anti-Buddhist traditionalists who resented the prominence to which this ‘religion of western barbarians’ had risen in past decades & who feared it would undermine China’s social order.

    In Africa, this was the year in which Kaleb abdicated the throne of Aksum and retired to a rock-hewn monastery near Lalibela for the rest of his days, having remained on the throne just long enough to receive tribute and an acknowledgement of Aksumite suzerainty from Sarapion[27]. At the ceremony in which he formally handed his crown off to his eldest son and heir, Ablak of Alodia, the chroniclers of Aksum’s imperial court noted that among the gifts presented to the new sovereign were not only ivory and tortoise-shell from as far as Menouthias[28] and Rhapta[29] in Azania, but also a great menagerie of exotic creatures brought by traders who’d visited the ‘Isle of Baobabs’[30]: chameleons, lemurs and flightless birds, all vastly larger than any previously known to the Roman world and its neighbors.

    In any case Ablak’s succession was smooth: he was after all no untested princeling, but a victorious and middle-aged veteran of numerous wars with a family and kingdom of his own (which would now be united with Aksum with his coronation as Baccinbaxaba), and so his various brothers and nephews wisely bowed to him rather than attempt a rebellion which they were likely to lose. As interesting as the trade goods from Macrobia and Azania or the strange beasts from the south might have been to him, his priority was conflict with the Ephesians oppressing his co-religionists to the north; and his first target in that direction would have to be the religiously divided kingdom of Makuria.

    Lastly, on the other side of the Oceanus Atlanticus, Brendan and his monks baptized the first-ever convert to Christianity in the New World. The Irish monks of the Insula Benedicta and their new native or ‘Wildermen’ neighbors had come to trade more extensively in the years since their first meeting, with the former swapping European metal tools and crafted goods for the latter’s furs and food, and this relationship had only become more pronounced recently as the Irishmen’s farms failing under the worsening weather drove them to augment their food supply with as much of the locals’ as they could barter for. In the process they had begun to develop something of a working language to facilitate communication, initially based on hand signs before moving to a few proper words.

    It was through this emergent trade-pidgin language that a curious band chief named Tulugaak agreed to embrace Christianity in order to obtain Brendan’s personal crucifix – there was no way the old monk would have handed it off to a pagan, after all. The Wilderman was duly baptized with the name Deogratias, though in all likelihood he had little idea of what he’d agreed to (and less still of what the monks tried to tell him in their sermons, though that was on account of the language barrier) and was chiefly interested in getting his hands on Brendan’s relic. Regardless, history had been made; and he did consent to the ritual, did not once complain during or recoil from it, and seemed to treat the crucifix with something approaching due reverence, so Brendan was overjoyed at this apparent first step toward embracing the Lord and excitedly wrote to Rome of his hopes that, despite their mounting struggles in recent years, Deogratias would soon spread the True Faith to the rest of his people. Indeed, by the year's end the Irish monks would have baptized his immediate family and several of his friends, giving the petty chief additional crucifixes and tokens of devotion with each baptism as he went.

    sBXpOiN.jpg

    The Papar of the Blessed Isle baptize Tulugaak/Deogratias' youngest son

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Hammam Righa.

    [2] Douro River.

    [3] Soria.

    [4] In the Great St Bernard Pass.

    [5] Magdalensberg.

    [6] Winteringham.

    [7] Manchester.

    [8] Nearly all of this comes from the historical Corpus Iuris Civilis of Justinian.

    [9] Samannud.

    [10] Berbera.

    [11] Bosaso.

    [12] Hafun.

    [13] Cape Guardafui.

    [14] Tiaret.

    [15] Chur.

    [16] Lake Geneva.

    [17] Lausanne.

    [18] Sheikh ‘Ibada, near Minya.

    [19] Sigüenza.

    [20] Saelices.

    [21] Écija.

    [22] The Isère.

    [23] Auch.

    [24] Vichy. The town was previously called Aquae Calidae while under Roman rule, but I’ve gone with this Diocletian-era name to avoid confusion with other towns also called Aquae Calidae.

    [25] Serdar, Turkmenistan.

    [26] Ashgabat.

    [27] Mogadishu.

    [28] Pemba Island.

    [29] Dar es Salaam, probably.

    [30] Madagascar.
     
    539-542: A race between Pale Horsemen
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Come 539, continued poor weather and worse harvests compelled both sides of the latest Western Roman civil war to accelerate their plans and prevail over the other as quickly as possible. As soon as March came, the Augustus Theodosius ordered his army to begin marching against Aloysius’ remaining forces, though their darkened days were filled with freezing rain & strong winds and the snow had not yet cleared from the roads. Conversely, although Aloysius would normally have been happy to dig in across the Alps and wait for his enemies to come to him, increasing migrational pressures on his eastern flank – courtesy of a growing number of desperate and starved Veneti tribals trying to move into Lombard and Thuringian territory – and his federates’ demand that they be released to defend their homes forced him to also seek a quick victory despite the sub-optimal (to put it mildly) conditions.

    Battle was first joined near Vesontio, early in April. Although Theodosius had a considerable numerical advantage, especially in cavalry, rain and snow had adversely affected the battlefield’s conditions much to his disadvantage, and the loyalist horsemen floundered while their infantry was worn out as they marched against the better-rested and initially mostly static rebel legions. Aloysius used his own cavalry corps to greater effect in a counterattack once the Stilichian army’s assault had completely stalled against his shield-walls, sweeping Theodosius and his men from the field. His retreat having been ably covered by Erramon’s Aquitani troops and his losses consequently limited to a manageable level, the emperor was not disheartened by this setback and rallied near Cabillonum[1].

    On May 1 the two sides met again at the riverine hamlet of Dola[2], as Aloysius sought to press his advantage while Theodosius was determined to crush his foe in Gaul before all of his efforts to restore order to his empire were undone. This time it was the Augustus, having encamped inside & around the village itself and quickly secured all the known nearby crossings, who had the clear terrain advantage in addition to superior numbers, forcing his uncle to strategize outside the box to even have a chance at winning. Aloysius sent one of his captains to attack a northern ford, dressed in his ornate armor and purple cloak, with 1,800 out of his remaining 2,000 horsemen and two veteran legions, giving Theodosius the impression that the brunt of the rebel attack would fall there. Once most of the Stilichian army moved to crush this northern force he crossed the Dubis[3] with the majority of his infantry, including virtually all of his federate troops, further to the southeast, quickly overwhelming the few hundred Aquitani and Hispano-Romans guarding these fords and swinging north to crush the loyalists while also detaching a thousand Lombards and Alemanni to harass the imperial camp.

    At first it seemed as though this plan would succeed flawlessly. Theodosius managed to kill the man he thought was his rebellious uncle, realizing his error too late when the real Aloysius – attired as an ordinary legionary, albeit of the palatine rank – led the bulk of his army to attack him from behind, pinning him against the northern riverbanks while the latter’s barbarian federates sacked his lightly guarded camp and Dola with it. For days to come, stragglers spread the word that the legitimate emperor had been slain and his army utterly defeated. But as he stood on the cusp of victory, Aloysius himself stumbled into a fatal piece of bad luck and was killed by one of the few Western clibanarii Theodosius had brought from Africa. The rebel army faltered, with the federate kings in particular fleeing as news of their master’s death spread, while the despairing Theodosius and his partisans regained heart and broke out of the rebels’ crumbling trap.

    z9joTkx.png

    Aloysius on the verge of prevailing upon the River Dubis, moments before being struck down by Theodosius' African cavalry

    In the days which followed the Battle of Dola, the now-leaderless rebel army rapidly disintegrated as the Germanic federates went their separate ways. Burgundofaro was able to escape confinement in the chaos following his jailer’s demise and immediately went over to the House of Stilicho, pledging the bloodied Burgundians to Theodosius’ service once more, while the Lombards, Thuringians and now increasingly the Bavarians all left to see to their own defenses. With the Alemanni king Butilinus also quick to surrender to Theodosius and the Franks in disorder, Aemilian was left isolated at Augusta Treverorum, lacking the strength to take up his father’s claim to the throne: all he could do was sue for terms.

    Theodosius III, for his part, had been humbled by the early reverses of this civil war and how dangerously close he had just come to defeat & death, so instead of pushing his luck and trying to destroy the Arbogastings entirely (as Theodemir and the Greens encouraged him to do) he agreed to negotiate a settlement, starting by returning Aloysius' body and head to his family as a sign of goodwill. The March of Arbogast was reorganized to ensure greater imperial oversight: civilian vicars answering directly to the emperor were installed to oversee the provinces of Belgica Prima, Germania Prima and Germania Secunda which comprised the March’s core as well as a new province, Barbaricum, which was created out of the easternmost parts of the March. Besides handling the logistics and civil administration of these lands, the vicars were also to constantly report on the affairs of Aemilian – confirmed as the March’s military governor with the title of Dux Germaniae – and to give Ravenna advance warning of any suspicious movements on his part. Furthermore, the Dux Germaniae was explicitly forbidden to raise noble and royal hostages from the federate kingdoms at Augusta Treverorum: instead such individuals were to be sent to Ravenna or Rome immediately, a measure to ensure the barbarians remained more loyal to the empire proper rather than the March’s leader.

    With this settled, Theodosius next turned to forcing a settlement upon the feuding Franks. Divided and bereft of their fallen protector’s legions, the sons of Ingomer steadily withdrew in the face of the emperor’s northward advance and agreed to negotiate with him and each other in Avaricum, having been assured of their safety and some measure of possession by Aemilian. At the advice of his Ostrogoth brother-in-law, the Augustus ruled that the Frankish kingdom should remain partitioned between Ingomer’s heirs as well as Gunthar, the only son of their uncle Chlodomer who refused to enter a monastery. Ingomer’s eldest son Childeric was assigned the old core of his father’s kingdom around Lutetia; the second son, Chlodio, was recognized as king of the eastern Franks in Durocortorum; and Gunthar was restored to his father’s seat in Noviodunum, to which the entire northern half of the Frankish territories were attached. With peace restored to the empire, Theodosius was finally able to return to his capital in triumph (with Aemilian’s brother Barbatio coming along as a hostage) and to plan the reconquest of Armorica from the Romano-British, if not going even further than that.

    In the Orient, Narses continued to struggle with the rebel Antinous in Upper Egypt, preventing the Eastern Romans from being able to march to the aid of Makuria when Aksum inevitably attacked the latter. Ablak commanded a formidable army of 30,000, reinforced not only with his Alodian subjects but also Macrobian auxiliaries sent by his new tributaries and mercenaries hired with the wealth he & his father had plundered from Himyar, and so he rapidly overwhelmed the Makurians throughout all of 539. By November, King Sotinkouda had fled Dongola and Ablak appointed his own son Eskender to rule over Makuria at swordpoint, no doubt with an eye on eventually absorbing this second Nubian kingdom into Aksum as he had himself done with Alodia. Only the defeat of the Jews of Ashdod around the same time gave Sabbatius some small relief, allowing him to send his Arab vassals to support Narses and hopefully bring a quicker end to the Coptic revolt.

    Even further east, issues with the Eastern Empire’s overextension continued to manifest as the Mazdakites strained against the skeleton garrisons which Narses had left around their strongholds before racing off to Egypt. Sabbatius ordered his cousin Ioannes to return from Chorasmia and drive Mazdak back into his mountains, leaving the Eastern Roman hold on those parts of the region which he’d just conquered unstable and barely supported by the few locals which the Moesogoth general had managed to win over to their side. The only saving grace for the Orient was that their Turkic allies did not immediately backstab them and overrun the lands south of the Aral Sea.

    That, in turn, was because Istämi Khagan saw an opportunity to dissolve Chinese suzerainty over him and his people with the Middle Kingdom having descended into its own latest round of internecine fighting. Chinese emissaries were expelled from the Tegreg court with an order to inform their overlords – really, whichever of the late Emperor Huan’s sons they cared to recognize as the new Emperor of China – that the Tegregs would no longer pay tribute to or otherwise show any form of deference to the Dragon Throne, for now their destiny was their own. To prove it, Istämi led a large raid into northwestern China, sacking Fulu[4] and Ganzhou[5] before pillaging and burning as far as Mount Heng. While all of the warring parties in China were outraged at this rebellion, the Turkic assault worked to the advantage of Emperor Xian in Jiankang and Prince Shen in Chengdu, since it was their other brotherly rival Prince Zhi whose northern powerbase was most severely affected.

    E7P8I86.jpg

    The Tegreg Turks offer their resignation letter to China

    Yet another massive volcanic eruption near the end of 539, this time in Greater Paparia, compounded humanity’s wintertime suffering. This time, at least, the volcano which erupted was far enough from the Papar communities in that land to not immediately wipe them out. But the great volumes of ash and soot which it belched into the atmosphere made an already bitterly cold and lengthy winter colder and longer still, hampering the harvests of 540 even further and ensuring even more families would go hungry across the Earth. Amid their lamentations men of the cloth across the Roman world wondered what they had have done to anger God so, and if or how these dark times could get any worse.

    The answer to this question came far earlier than anyone was prepared to handle, and to say that it brought everyone’s plans to a crashing halt would be a gross understatement. In the late spring of 540, the outbreak of a new disease was reported in the Arabian port of Muza: people first suffered chills & headaches and became feverish, but soon painful swollen spots began to erupt across their skin; their limbs turned black, then gangrenous; and they would vomit blood until they (more often than not) died an excruciating death. Most likely this new plague originated with rat-borne fleas carried aboard trading vessels, possibly ones which had come ashore from India. From the former Himyarite kingdom it spread into Aksum, devastating the cities of the great African empire and felling royals alongside the Ethiopian peasantry, before creeping up through Nubia and crippling Ablak’s army as it prepared to invade the northern Nubian kingdom of Nobatia. If the Nobatians thought this pestilence was a weapon in the hand of the angel of death being wielded against their enemies, they would soon be proven mistaken: respecting no national boundary, the scourge swept through their kingdom in the summer and wiped out their royal family alongside huge swathes of their population.

    From Nubia the plague entered Roman territory in Thebais, where Narses’ pursuit of Antinous in the remote deserts of the region inadvertantly saved his life, but this was not the first time that had happened in this year. Though Ablak made war upon the Nubians and was clearly angling to challenge the Eastern Romans, he had not yet shut down trade through the Bab el-Mandeb, and infected merchant crewmen and their accompanying rats carried the new pestilence into Lower Egypt in May. From ports such as Alexandria (where its effects were first felt most severely, and consequently for which the pandemic was named by Roman chroniclers) and Pelusium the plague spread across the Orient aboard the very same ships which the imperial authorities were using to ferry grain to their subjects, and to the Occident through the Mediterranean trade network’s western half too[6].

    R1LXSGE.png

    Initial outbreak of the new bubonic plague in Alexandria

    The effects of this so-called ‘Alexandrine Plague’ were nothing short of absolutely devastating to the Roman world. All were fair game in this pestilential scourge’s eyes: men and women, young and old, rich and poor, Senator and pauper, Ephesian and Miaphysite and Nestorian – none were spared its deadly touch. 10,000 people died in Constantinople every day at the plague’s peak, while the Stilichians’ decades-long efforts to rebuild and repopulate Rome took a crushing blow as many of the Roman citizenry fled back to the countryside either before the plague hit (out of entirely justified fear) or after surviving it themselves. Pope Agapetus and the Patriarchs of Constantinople & Carthage were all counted among the clerical casualties of this bubonic plague.

    Elevated to the vacant See of Constantinople by his imperial father after a lifetime of preparation, the relatively young Patriarch Theodosius lamented that it seemed as though the White and Red Horsemen representing Sabbatius’ wars and conquests in the east and the Black Horseman who heralded the poor harvests of the past two years was now at last being followed by the Pale Horseman, who brought with him death by plague and Hell’s maw to swallow up the souls he was reaping. Meanwhile in Carthage, Sisinnius was succeeded by his disciple Maurus: that he alone, out of all of his mentor’s close associates, contracted the plague and survived was considered a sign from God that he should be the next Patriarch by the Church in Africa. From the Roman Empire(s) the Alexandrine Plague spread to Britain, where it mauled both the Romano-Britons and the Anglo-Saxons[7], and across the Persian trade routes to northern India and China, as if Mesopotamia and the Iranian Plateau had not suffered enough already.

    Both the Stilichian and Sabbatic households were hard-hit: in the West the Augustus Theodosius III perished so soon after he had only just prevailed in the civil war and begun to make amends for the mistakes of his early reign, as did his wife Theodora Junior and their five-year-old Caesar Constantine, while in the East Sabbatius himself (despite his age) managed to survive his brush with the plague after months of seeming on the verge of death, as did his second son Theodosius (now Patriarch of Constantinople), but his own heir Anthemius did not. Theodora Senior too perished soon after, her body racked by the plague and her spirit shattered by despair over the deaths of both her eldest and youngest children in such rapid succession.

    eoRQVbT.jpg

    The Alexandrine Plague reaches Constantinople, devastating common families and the highborn alike

    While a darkened Sabbatius named his grandson Anthemiolus Caesar in his father’s stead, Theodosius was succeeded by his middle brother Romanus in the Occident, their youngest brother Honorius having also fallen to the Alexandrine Plague in July. Romanus II was not as bull-headed as his older brother could be; indeed, far from it he was a mild and easygoing personality who disliked confrontation, not dissimilar to their grandfather Eucherius II. Besides trying to survive the Alexandrine Plague and alleviate the suffering of his citizens however he could, the new emperor would spend the first years of his reign empowering the Greens as his wife Frederica and her brother Theodemir pushed him to maneuver Ostrogoths and their Italian allies into high offices vacated by fallen Blues, particularly the position of magister officiorum which had been held by the elder statesman Boethius until he too died of the new disease.

    The Greens’ only failure was in recapturing the Papacy, as the remaining Roman clergy & mob elected a neutral archdeacon named Paschal to succeed the pro-Green Agapetus and Romanus accepted their decision rather than force a conflict. That Frederica gave birth to the imperial couple’s only son (and indeed the only child of theirs who would survive the Alexandrine Plague) later in 540, baptized as Constans – this new Caesar being a rare sign of hope for the Western Romans at a time when they badly needed one – further increased her influence and that of the Greens over her husband.

    In achieving these political successes amid a time of horrific tragedy Theodemir and Frederica managed what their father and grandfather could not, and effectively shut the Blues out of the central government for the time being. Ironically however, the Blues’ recent defeats and relatively remote position in the northern frontier of the Western Empire also afforded them a greater degree of protection from the plague, and Aemilian was able to defeat a major Veneti incursion late in the summer at the head of an army composed of his own few remaining legions and the Lombard & Thuringian federates. Not only was this the only military success the West would enjoy all year – obviously any hope of reconquering Armorica in the short term died with Theodosius III – but it also went a long way to helping the Arbogasting clan redeem themselves somewhat in the eyes of the Germanic federates, and gave Aemilian a foundation from which he could rebuild the power lost in his father’s defeat.

    QLL34YC.jpg

    The Augusta Frederica, her toddler son the Caesar, and her brothers. Though the empress and Constans are dressed in more traditional Ostrogoth costumes, the 'official' Green leaders are bedecked in contemporary Romano-Germanic military fashion

    Out in the east, Prince Basil had to simultaneously mourn the death of his sister and several of his own children & grandchildren, and expressed his concerns to the emperor that the Nestorians (though no less plague-wracked than Ephesian converts in the far east) might take advantage of the opening created by this pandemic to rise in revolt soon. Ioannes the Moesogoth was battered by even worse fortunes: Mazdak finally breached containment (weakened as the Eastern Roman army in the Zagros had been by the plague) and slaughtered him along with most of his remaining forces this September. Many stranded Hephthalites and Persian peasants who had previously recognized Roman rule and managed to avoid or survive the plague themselves rose up late in the year, attaching themselves to the Mazdakite cause for revenge and/or a chance to seize their landlords' and neighbors' property for themselves by the grace of Amida Buddha.

    As Eastern Roman rule over Persia threatened to melt down entirely under these stresses, Belisarius delivered them a saving grace by thwarting an Eftal invasion: he intercepted Mihirakula’s army as it prepared to cross the border on an October night and tricked the Mahārājādhirāja into thinking his own host was five times its actual size by setting a huge number of campfires & erecting numerous scarecrows, soon after which the White Huns themselves came down with the plague and Mihirakula retreated to his own domain in disarray. Narayana was the highest-profile casualty of the Alexandrine Plague as it crossed the Indus before mercifully sputtering out in northern India, denying the Western Hephthalite prince his lifelong ambition of reconquering Persia from the Eastern Romans.

    The Western Roman Empire spent 541 trying to grapple with the Alexandrine Plague as it continued to fester across their cities, and to come to terms with the scale of death it had inflicted upon them. The amiable Augustus Constans halted the great construction works which his father had begun and his brother had continued, instead dedicating the imperial treasury toward charitable purposes (notably, with Rome’s population reduced and scattered by plague, he arranged for the transport and free distribution of spare flour left over from its grain dole to the rest of Italy this year) and the upkeep of the legions which hadn’t been annihilated by plague.

    800px-The_imposing_basilica_next_to_the_Forum_and_its_gagantic_pillars%2C_also_known_as_Basilica_B%2C_Philippi_%287272621716%29.jpg

    An incomplete basilica in Umbria, initially founded by Constantine III and worked on by Theodosius III but abandoned by Romanus II in the wake of the Alexandrine Plague

    There was also a great surge in general religious devotion, and monasticism in particular, across the West in this time. As before the Church was the provider of both physical and spiritual comfort to a confused, terrified and suffering population searching for answers to and relief from their ordeal; but besides seeking refuge at Christian churches, sick-houses and hospices, there was a growing number of people who sought meditative isolation to grow closer to God at what they believed would be the end of days, and consequently an explosion of rustic monasteries and convents from Gaul to Italy to Africa. It was in this climate of redoubled religious fervor that the Italian monk Benedict of Nursia[8] was able to popularize the rule which he had laid down to discipline & govern the monastery at Mons Casinus[9], spreading the principles of ‘ora et labora’ (prayer and hard work) across Western Europe, though the simpler and more archaic Rule of Saint Augustine continued to prevail in Africa even as it was replaced by the newer Benedictine Rule in Gaul and beyond. Constans was happy to sponsor the growth of these monasteries with imperial largesse, so long as they could alleviate the Alexandrine Plague’s effects in the countryside and reduce the burden on churches & imperial authorities in the cities.

    The same could not be said for the situation in the Eastern Empire, where the decimation of his family and his own brush with mortality only seemed to make Sabbatius a grimmer and harsher ruler than ever before, one more determined to achieve his Alexandrine ambitions before finally dying. Truly death and taxes were the only two things Eastern Roman subjects could expect with any certainty beneath his rule now, and not even dying could save them from taxation: to compensate for the severe decline in tax revenue on account of so many taxpayers dropping dead in so little time, the Emperor of the East enforced new legislation to quickly confiscate and sell off the property of those who’d died without heirs & wills, and not only taxed the living at unchanged rates but also charged wealthy landowners with the taxes their dead neighbors would have normally paid[10].

    Unsurprisingly, the Augustus’ demands generated enormous pushback in the form of rebellions, most of all in Syria and Mesopotamia (Egypt, being the epicenter of the plague and the site of multiple failed rebellions in the past, was too devastated to serve as the nucleus of an anti-Sabbatius rising). In the early summer Basil and the remaining Sassanids fled Babylon ahead of a riotous mob, which went on to murder Patriarch Babaeus and proclaim a prominent Nestorian patrician named Nahir to be their king. In turn, Nahir quickly attracted support from dissident Nestorians across the region as well as the local Jews, who found in him a less taxing and more tolerant ruler than Sabbatius. The struggle between the Nestorians, Jews and those Ephesian Syriac Christians who refused to renounce their newfound allegiance to the Roman Empire lent a sectarian aspect to the war erupting across the Fertile Crescent. The emperor's numerous enemies took to calling the Alexandrian Plague the 'Plague of Sabbatius' in his 'honor' instead.

    K8VoAZO.jpg

    Mesopotamian and Jewish rebels fighting for the cause of Nahir, and independence from the plague-weakened Eastern Roman Empire

    As Narses and his Arab allies would only finally catch and execute Antinous at this year’s end, it fell to Sabbatius himself to lead an army against the rebels, which the old emperor did without hesitation. Having reinforced the decimated Thracian and palatine legions with a mix of conscription and the recruitment of Slavic auxiliaries, the emperor first fell upon the less organized Syrian rebels with a fury few had expected he could still muster, crushing Nestorian and Miaphysite alike without mercy and relieving the besieged Basil in Nisibis by November. While Sabbatius had been putting fires out across the western Levant however, not only was Nahir assuming almost total control over Assyria and Mesopotamia (barring a few minor Ephesian holdouts north of Nineveh) but Mazdak was sweeping as far as Khuzestan, where he had captured Susa and cut Belisarius off from the rest of the empire by the year’s end.

    To the south, the Makurians took advantage of Aksumite weakness to launch a major rebellion, killing Eskender and driving the Ethiopian garrison out of Dongola in March. No sooner had they invited their exiled king Sotinkouda back, however, did Ablak return with a vengeance. Having just spent the first half of the year raising a new army to finally invade Nobatia (now mired in a war of succession on top of the woes of the Alexandrine Plague), the Baccinbaxaba wound up turning his new soldiers to the task of avenging his son and destroying Makurian resistance instead – leveling many towns, killing tens of thousands and enslaving thousands more in the latter half of 541. Sotinkouda may have survived the plague while in exile in Nobatia, but he did not long survive the vengeful Aksumite emperor’s torturers following his capture and the sack of his capital in December; it fell to the former’s son Hoase to continue the Nubian resistance from Tombos, on the Third Cataract of the Nile and the Nobatian-Makurian border, while Ablak imposed his second son Eremias as king among the ruins of Dongola.

    ghywjtL.png

    Avenging Aksumites carry a train of looted treasures away from Dongola

    And far to the east, Prince Zhi of Chen struck a bargain with the Turks ravaging his lands this year: he would pay them tribute and make territorial concessions along the Hexi Corridor if they would ally with him against his brothers, promising to let Istämi Khagan and his warriors take what they pleased from southern and western China while they were at it. This coalition was shaky and practically stillborn however, for at the Battle of Nanyang Prince Zhi held his men back and let the Turks do most of the work (and take the heaviest casualties) against the army of his brother Prince Shen. After managing to prevail and drive the enemy southward toward Xiangyang, the infuriated Istämi accused Prince Zhi of setting him up for failure and refused to go any further south (much less to cross the Yangtze), while Zhi in turn accused Istämi of breaking the terms of their treaty before its ink had even dried and of wanting his own army to grow weak from fighting his brothers before once more devastating northern China. While they butted heads, Emperor Xuan and Prince Shen were able to continue concentrating against each other in southern China, with the former now gaining the advantage over the latter after he’d been distracted by the earlier Tegreg attack.

    542 was another year of suffering and attempts at recovery in the Western Roman Empire. Some regions dealt with the fallout of the Alexandrine Plague more poorly than their emperor did: the increased devotion which had spurred on the Church’s burst of charitable work and the explosive growth of monasticism also sometimes manifested as fanaticism which sought targets to blame and attack over the plague. This trend was especially extreme in Visigothia, where Fritigern – livid at the death of his sons, which he blamed on a conspiracy between Jews and the remaining Arian holdouts in his kingdom to curse his bloodline – accepted the recommendation of the bishops of western Hispania to begin fully segregating the Jewish population from Christian Goths and Hispano-Romans, expelling them from public office and forbidding them from circumcising or marrying Christians (with the children of such existing unions being required to be baptized)[11]. As for the remnants of Arianism in his lands still lingering all this time after the suppression of the Second Great Conspiracy 70 years prior, the king also took drastic action to finish them off: all non-Ephesians were offered a blunt choice between conversion or the sword, with the additional ‘option’ of slavery for women and young children.

    Fritigern’s officials incited pogroms against Jews and Arian heretics alike, and found no shortage of people eager to vent their wrath on the parties deemed responsible for their suffering and the deaths of their loved ones these days: those targeted who managed to avoid Visigoth troops could always be tripped up and lynched by these angry mobs instead, while the Roman legions in Hispania either joined them outright in their purges or stayed out of their way – the Visigoths were allies of their Ostrogoth cousins who dominated court life in Ravenna after all, and Romanus had few resources & even less desire to stop them from purging people he had no love for. By the end of the decade the Hispanic Jewry will have been considerably impoverished, while there was no sign of Arianism left in Hispanic public life, and the clergy & Fritigern were confident that they had finally extinguished the heresy which had ironically been the Gothic people's first brush with Christianity. This pattern was repeated to a lesser extent in Africa’s cities (though Arianism being practically non-existent even among the descendants of the Vandals meant the Jews took the full brunt of popular anger & panic there), in spite of Saint Augustine himself having advocated against killing Jews in life.

    800px-Reccared_I_Conversi%C3%B3n%2C_by_Mu%C3%B1oz_Degrain%2C_Senate_Palace%2C_Madrid.jpg

    The Visigoth king Fritigern swears not to rest until he has extirpated heresy and brought the Jews to their knees across his lands

    In the East, though the bleak sun may be burning the Purple Phoenix’s feathers away, it still fiercely fought to remain airborne. Unfortunately this meant the bloodletting there would put that in the West to shame in short order. Having stabilized his position in Syria for the moment, Sabbatius appointed a known hard-liner named Lazarus (El’azar) to succeed the martyred Babaeus as Patriarch of Babylon with the support of the exiled pro-Roman nobles & prelates who had accompanied Basil to Nisibis. His victories and Lazarus’ furious exhortations breathed new life into the Ephesian cause in Assyria and Mesopotamia, and the pro-Roman faction not only grew more organized but also more capable – and more vicious – in contesting the countryside and smaller cities against the previously dominant Nestorian-Jewish coalition of Nahir. Narses and the Arab princes moved to assist him, but were again delayed when the Samaritans thought this would be an excellent time to spring another uprising of their own.

    Nevertheless the rebels fought back fiercely, and Sabbatius could not advance through Assyria nearly as quickly as he’d hoped. In June he captured Nineveh, apparently bloodlessly, after procuring the surrender of the city’s Nestorian elders; but not only was he twice accosted by assassins before leaving for the south, but he’d only just left and was en route to Hdatta when insurgents dispersed across the countryside flooded back into the great city and reclaimed it for Nahir with the connivance of those same elders. The emperor returned to besiege Nineveh and captured it in December after an outbreak (of cholera, fortunately, and not the plague) critically weakened the defenders, after which he subjected it to a sack and enslaved most of the residents that his men didn’t cut down. It was now clear that unlike in his initial conquest of the region (where he mostly limited his reprisals to people he had a personal hatred for, such as the kindred of the Nestorian Patriarch Shila), the Eastern Augustus was willing to destroy Assyria & Mesopotamia if they didn’t kneel and remain on their knees before him.

    In Persia, Mazdak resolved to allow the Christians to his west to kill each other while he focused on liberating the Iranian Plateau from Roman rule, and having pushed as far as Khuzestan & the Persian Gulf previously he turned his attention eastward instead. Wherever the Mazdakites went they terrorized anyone who wasn’t one of them, their own fervor multiplied by the recent victorious streak: Christians and anyone who’d tied themselves to the Roman administration were obvious targets, but so were Zoroastrians (many of whom had collaborated with the Romans between the initial Western Hephthalite collapse and the outbreak of the Alexandrine Plague, and their relative wealth often presented an all-too-tempting target for Mazdakite seizure & redistribution to curry favor with their poorer recruits), and not even rival Buddhists would be spared on the occasion that a Hephthalite warband should stand against them. Belisarius, moving from the east to counter the Mazdakites’ expansion and hoping against hope that the Eftals wouldn’t cave in the empire’s easternmost frontier in his absence, took advantage of this disorder to enlist Mazdak’s rapidly growing stable of enemies and grow his rather small army.

    Further still to the east, the ongoing Chinese civil war and Prince Zhi’s fraying alliance with the Turks provided the Korean kingdoms with the opportunity to shake off Chinese suzerainty and settle some scores between themselves. Though Goguryeo was the largest of the kingdoms and the strongest on paper it had recently been buffeted by earthquakes, thunderstorms and flooding, and was further undermined by factional infighting at court over whether King Boggwi’s son or brother should succeed him following the latter’s death from a smallpox epidemic, which soon blew up into an open civil war. The southern Korean kingdoms of Baekje and Silla promptly formed an alliance and launched an opportunistic attack on their northern neighbor, both racing toward the Han River in hopes of conquering the fertile and highly populated region for themselves.

    Last of all, 542 was the year in which the New World was impacted by a plague of its own. Previously the plague had spread its gangrenous hand as far as the monastery and town of Mohill in Hibernia; but the good news was that that wasn’t borne across the Atlantic, at least not yet. No, what struck the New World this year was the flu, which the Wildermen (quite unlike the Irish monks on the Insula Benedicta) had no experience with or immunity to. Tulugaak and his entire family were among the first to perish, followed by (as far as Brendan could tell) the rest of the Wildermen on the island; all the monks could do was try to comfort those they found still living in their last moments, and bury the dead on their now-largely-empty ‘paradise’. Brendan could only hope Tulugaak and his kin, having been baptized, found peace in God’s arms now, and that none of the infected Wildermen managed to make it off the island…

    PGErpiR.jpg

    The native Wildermen of the Insula Benedicta mourn their dead

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Chalon-sur-Saône.

    [2] Dole, in the Jura Department.

    [3] The Doubs River.

    [4] Jiuquan.

    [5] Zhangye.

    [6] The first recorded instance of bubonic plague in Europe, AKA the Plague of Justinian, struck in 541 historically instead of 540. As it did ITL, according to sources ranging from the contemporary Evagrius Scholasticus to the 7th-8th century Bishop James of Edessa the plague reportedly originated in Arabia & Ethiopia, before spreading (probably by trade) to Pelusium.

    [7] Historically the Anglo-Saxons seem to have mostly if not entirely avoided catching the plague due to a lack of connections to the ex-Roman Mediterranean trade network, while the Britons who were plugged in to said trade network got devastated by it; this difference is hypothesized to have been a reason as to why the Saxons began making major advances into British territory after about 30 years of quiet. Unfortunately for the Saxons ITL, they’ve been trading a fair bit with the Western Romans per Raedwald’s reforms and thus have gotten plagued themselves, preventing them from immediately taking advantage of the Romano-Britons’ weakness.

    [8] The future Saint Benedict, regarded as the founder of Christian monasticism in the West. His eponymous Rule governed most Christian religious communities in the medieval period until the rise of the Canons Regular and mendicant orders in the High Middle Ages, at which point the Rule of Saint Augustine began to make a revival as an alternative.

    [9] Monte Cassino.

    [10] As suicidally oppressive as this might seem, these were policies enacted by the real Justinian to try to raise revenue in the wake of the plague named after him.

    [11] Out of all the Romano-Germanic kingdoms, the Visigoths seem to have been the most consistently and harshly anti-Semitic one, reaching a fever pitch with their condemnation of all Jews in Spain to slavery in the 17th Council of Toledo, 694. In turn, the Jews repaid them by actively helping Muslim forces conquer Spain and becoming a privileged pillar of Andalusian rule, generating further ill-will against them which became more pronounced toward the end of the Reconquista and culminated in the Alhambra Decree of 1492. The restrictions which Fritigern is levying are lifted from the 3rd Council of Toledo, historically enacted in 589.

    Phew, as of a few days ago I finally finished my exams & final assignments! Nothing to do now but await the results. Until the next semester starts, I'm going to try to update this timeline a little more frequently as we approach the end of the year :)
     
    543-545: Red rivers...
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While the Western Romans continued to deal with the aftermath of the Alexandrine Plague in 543, their Eastern brethren were busy restoring order to Mesopotamia and Persia in traditional Roman fashion. After dealing with Nineveh, Sabbatius moved against Hdatta as he had originally planned, bringing the heads of Nineveh’s leading men on spears with him to intimidate the Hdattans into surrender. The rebel garrison refused, and sallied to attack the Eastern Roman army when a relief force sent by Nahir arrived in April; but Sabbatius was ready, having already been informed of this relief army’s approach by his scouts, and successfully held the Hdattans back with his palatine legions while the rest of his army destroyed Nahir’s reinforcements before re-concentrating against the former. Hdatta too was subjected to a thorough sacking for their obstinance, and as word spread Arbela’s own defenders had the wisdom to surrender in mid-May when Sabbatius came for them.

    Following these initial defeats, Nahir departed from Babylon at the head of a 15,000-strong army in the summer. He engaged the Eastern Romans along the Tigris south of Beth Waziq, which had also surrendered to Sabbatius to avoid the fate of Nineveh & Hdatta, but although his Syriac archers and Jewish skirmishers acquitted themselves well in the opening stage of their battle, the charge of the old emperor’s formidable cataphracts scattered his skirmish lines and crushed through the inferior Mesopotamian infantry. Nahir himself fled the battlefield as they approached, sparking a disorderly rout which cost him nearly 10,000 men.

    Fortunately for the rebel prince, for reasons best known to himself Sabbatius did not immediately pursue the insurgents to Tikrit but instead decided to stop and demand the surrender of Karkha and Daquqa to the east, giving him time to hastily gather a new army. When they came to blows again in late July on the road to Tikrit, Nahir lured Sabbatius into charging at the seemingly vulnerable infantry line he’d organized in front of his camp, having arrayed his archers and slingers along the flanks. The resulting enfilading barrage forced the Eastern Romans to retreat in disarray, and inflicted heavy enough casualties on Sabbatius’ best corps that the emperor grudgingly decided to withdraw to Beth Waziq and await help from Narses (still busy battling the Samaritans to the west, where they had crowned their leader Issachar bar Yechiel ‘King of Israel’ in Samaria itself) instead of making another go at Tikrit at any other point in this year.

    gEEX9xK.png

    Legionaries and Moesogoth federates of Sabbatius' army in Mesopotamia

    While Sabbatius was struggling to advance through Mesopotamia, far to the east his son-in-law Belisarius was busy battling the Mazdakites, who continued to enjoy the support of the Persian commons even as they alienated just about everyone else around them. Twice did Belisarius clash with Mazdak’s armies in 543, and both times he prevailed. First he met a 12,000-strong vanguard force beneath Mount Hazar and defeated them with 7,000 – a motley mix of his own bucellarii, the far eastern legions, Carmanian and Aryan tribal auxiliaries, and local anti-Mazdakite volunteers – where his young son Porphyrius, so named in acknowledgement of his mother’s status as an imperial princess, acquitted himself ably under his direction and slew the enemy commander Mehrasp. Next Belisarius stole a march through the Carmanian mountains to surprise and scatter a second Mazdakite host encamped near Shiragan, little more than a week later.

    But even as he stacked up resounding victories in the field, Belisarius was hobbled by the attacks of Mazdakite guerrillas as he marched as well as a need to garrison the towns he’d recaptured, which further diminished the size of his limited forces (and which his anti-Mazdakite recruits were not sufficient to replenish, not yet). It was for this reason that he did not descend from those central Iranian mountains to attack Istakhr, though his scouts had reported that the city was lightly defended. In truth (and as Belisarius himself correctly suspected), Mazdak had left that city barely defended to bait him into going after the fallen capital of Pars Province with a plan to encircle and trap him there with his own far larger (if also far less organized) army immediately afterward. Instead, he’d left the Buddhist leader stewing in frustration while he continued to plan his next move from the safety of the central Iranian highlands, attracting recruits dismayed by Mazdak’s radicalism and land reform programme all the while.

    The great general’s absence from the extreme eastern border of the Eastern Empire did not go unnoticed by Mihirakula, who was now positively seething at the realization that he’d missed a valuable opportunity to quickly crush Belisarius and reconquer Persia for the Hephthalites. The Hephthalite Mahārājādhirāja did consider just forgetting about Persia at this point and just focus on expanding his domain southward, especially now that Narayana was no more, but he had not yet overcome pride on his road to enlightenment and the situation the Eastern Romans were mired in now made them too tempting a target for him. Thus did the emperor of northern India spend 543 rebuilding his army east of the Indus, having resolved to rush through the border and seize as much of Persia as he could possibly get away with while the fearsome Belisarius was still stuck in the Carmanian highlands & unable to respond.

    h3KOm60.jpg

    A Hephthalite horse-archer of Mihirakula's army. His purposely deformed head suggests that he belongs to one of the traditionalist tribes from their Bactro-Sogdian homeland, and has not settled down among the Indians

    Still further east, the Chinese Emperor Xuan finally vanquished Prince Shen late in the year, capturing the latter’s capital of Chengdu after a ten-month siege: rather than accept being humbled by his younger brother, the older prince fell on his own word as his palace was but moments away from being totally overrun. Having reunited southern China with this victory, Xuan next turned his attention north of the Yangtze, where (luckily for him) relations between the Tegregs and his other brother Prince Zhi had remained sour. Agents tied to imperial eunuchs secretly met with Istämi Khagan in the last months of 543 and negotiated a new agreement: the Turks would turn against their current allies (if Prince Zhi and his men could even still be called that) and, so long as they did not ‘excessively’ pillage and wreck northern China in the process of bringing Zhi down, Xuan would allow them to head back westward without further harassment afterward and to even retain the outposts of the Hexi Corridor.

    It was early in 544 that Narses and his allies finally defeated the Samaritans: Issachar had taken the bishop of Scythopolis and several elite Roman families from that area hostage in an attempt to bargain his way out past Narses’ siegeworks, but negotiations broke down near winter’s end and both sides committed to a vicious battle outside the city after the frustrated Issachar ordered the death of his hostages. The Samaritans were ultimately defeated again and Issachar slain, but Narses did not have time to punish and devastate his people on account of his emperor needing him. Therefore the Eastern Romans and their Arab federates ended up treating the vanquished relatively leniently – limiting their crackdown to ‘a little’ looting across Samaria and the seizure of hostages from Samaritan families – before racing off to Mesopotamia.

    The Armenian eunuch would arrive in the nick of time to save Sabbatius from defeat at the hands of Nahir’s reinforced armies, which had driven him from Beth Waziq during the spring while his Caucasian reinforcements from Armenia and the Kartvelian kingdoms had been struck down by plague. The Augustus was fighting for his life on the banks of the Zab when the Ghassanid and Lakhmid forward elements of Narses’ army arrived to attack the Mesopotamian host’s left flank, driving Nahir into retreat. After congratulating Narses and consolidating their forces (plus the 2,000 Caucasians who had survived out of 9,000), Sabbatius resumed the offensive and began to chase Nahir back down the Tigris & Euphrates.

    Nahir was determined not to make things easy for his enemies, however. The Eastern Romans soon found themselves bogged down in a series of sieges while Jewish and Nestorian insurgents hampered their supply lines and Nahir himself shadowed them with his own army, preventing them from dispersing their strength to cover more ground and retake the region’s cities quickly lest he attack while they were divided. An increasingly enraged Sabbatius considered destroying the age-old irrigation networks of Mesopotamia to starve and spite Nahir’s followers but was talked out of such a drastic course of action by Basil, who encouraged trying more conventional methods of forcing a battle with the rebel king’s smaller host.

    Such efforts did not bear fruit until very late in the year, when on December 24 the Ghassanid cavalry was able to finally draw elements of Nahir’s force into a battle near Assur. Having been informed that the Ghassanids’ very own king al-Harith was present and seemingly vulnerable, Nahir decided to commit his full strength to try to eliminate the Arabs from the board before their Roman masters could save them, only for the Romans to then reveal that in fact they’d laid a trap with al-Harith’s co-operation and were now rapidly closing the jaws of said trap around the Mesopotamians. Nahir sought to retreat after his flanks came under attack by the Eastern Roman and Lakhmid cavalry, but Narses and Basil cut him off with the Caucasian and loyalist Syriac troops. By twilight the rebel chief himself had managed to escape by playing dead and later paddling down the Tigris with the help of sympathetic locals, but his army had been destroyed and Sabbatius had finally opened the path to a reconquest of Mesopotamia.

    nxDqhiu.png

    Al-Harith V, King of the Ghassanids, explaining his Roman overlord's strategy for the Battle of Assur to two of his emirs (captains)

    While all of the above was transpiring in Mesopotamia, far east of the Tigris Belisarius had finally begun to move out of the Hazaran Mountains and against Mazdak in Pars Province. Mazdak rushed to intercept and destroy a Roman force of fewer than 3,000 men en route to Istakhr, and laughed at their backs when they withdrew in the face of his own main host of 16,000. He pursued, having been informed by local informants that they were only a detachment of Belisarius’ main army but that even at its full strength that army wasn’t half as formidable as his own, and thinking that the Eastern Roman general’s host still numbered in the 6-7,000 range he’d determined it to be at last year, he thought it safe to split his own army in half and send one of the 8,000-man divisions to block Belisarius’ probable route of retreat at Pashiya[1].

    In truth, Belisarius had played upon the anti-Mazdakite sentiments expressed by a growing number of landlords and Zoroastrians to establish a counter-intelligence network in Pars, and his agents had fed those of Mazdak disinformation on his real numbers and intentions. The strength of the general’s army had grown to 11,000 thanks in no small part due to those local anti-Mazdakites, though the core (and best parts) of his host remained those same veteran bucellarii and legionaries who’d followed him from Thrace, and with this strengthened force he furiously fell upon Mazdak’s forward division at Pashiya on June 16. The Mazdakites assumed they still had a numerical advantage and arrogantly charged against his Thracian veterans, who duly held the line while his Roman and Persian cavalry alike surged against their flanks and his eastern tribal auxiliaries crept up to assail their rear. At this most of these Mazdakites, who had enlisted with the cause in hope of personal gain from the Buddhist prophet’s redistribution campaign, lost their nerve, fled and were largely slaughtered, the survivors scattering to the Persian countryside; of the 8,000, only a few hundred zealous disciples of Mazdak and Amida Buddha gave Belisarius trouble for a few more hours by fighting to the death.

    A little over 24 hours later, Mazdak and his first division were greeted by four thousand of their fellows west of Pashiya, battered and bloodied but seemingly victorious. Their captains claimed to have utterly vanquished Belisarius in the field and that they only needed their righteous prophet’s aid in finishing him off north of the town. Of course, this was a ruse: those four thousand were Belisarius’ own Persian recruits, dressed as their fallen enemies. Nevertheless Mazdak, confident of his final victory, dismissed the concerns of his more suspicious lieutenants to follow these returned ‘followers’ of his: he felt he needed to take this chance to eliminate the troublesome Belisarius, after which he could easily liberate the rest of Persia.

    Of course, the prophet was promptly crushingly disappointed when Belisarius sprung his trap while the anti-Mazdakites revealed their true colors and began attacking their supposed fellows. Fortunately for Mazdak, he had retained his better-armed and thoroughly faithful followers in his first division, and to his credit he had instilled in these men (as he had with his other veterans) a cultic devotion to the Amida Buddha’s message as spoken by and through him. They would gladly die to ensure he lived to see another day, no matter that his overconfidence and lack of martial acumen was what put them in this situation in the first place, and that was exactly what they did in the Second Battle of Pashiya. Mazdak himself fled to fight another day, though the near-total destruction of his army allowed Belisarius to recover Pars Province (ironically Istakhr ended up welcoming him through its gates, its residents having come to resent the Mazdakites’ radicalism and heavy-handed governance over the past few years) and dealt quite a blow to Mazdakism’s image.

    vhBArVc.png

    Belisarius and his bucellarii in the heart of Persia

    As Belisarius was pulling off a major upset in Pars however, the Hephthalites were returning with a vengeance further east. Around the same time as the Battles of Pashiya Mihirakula marched into Aria with a force of 30,000 (mostly raised from central and northeastern India), an absolute behemoth by post-Alexandrine Plague standards, and the hundred-strong skeleton garrisons Belisarius had left behind while he moved to counter Mazdak mostly just folded or retreated immediately in the face of such power: those very few Romans and their auxiliaries who did try to fight, alas, did not even rise to the level of ‘nuisance’ to the Mahārājādhirāja. Within two months he had overrun the whole of Aria; by the start of October he was feasting in Kerman.

    Mihirakula’s assault, coming right as he knocked Mazdak back on his heels no less, represented a massively frustrating turn for Belisarius. Time and again the Thraco-Roman had proven himself to be a brilliant commander, but he was ultimately still a man, not God – which meant he had no realistic prospect of simultaneously finishing off the Mazdakites and holding off the absolute monster of an army Mihirakula had brought from India, and that even if he did somehow vanquish Mazdak in the short term, he certainly would not have the numbers to stop the Eftals. Worse still, Mihirakula represented quite the alternative to both Roman and Mazdakite rule, which threatened to undo the inroads he’d been making with the Persian populace. Having heard of his father-in-law’s victories in Mesopotamia by this time, Belisarius resolved to forgo kicking Mazdak while he was down, and instead try to defend what he could until Sabbatius could cross the Tigris and come to his aid; failing that, his only other option would be to retreat westward in a hurry to rejoin Sabbatius directly, though that would mean effectively shedding his Persian recruits and ceding Pars (as well as those parts of Carmania which the White Huns hadn’t reconquered yet) to Mihirakula without a fight.

    Last of all this year, in China Emperor Xuan handily crushed Prince Zhi once he and Istämi Khagan revealed their alliance. Together they inflicted a decisive defeat on the northern Chinese rebels beneath Sanfengshan, a ‘three-peaked mountain’ near the legendary Xia capital of Yuzhou, on May 30. But the Turks were pitiless and without restraint as they pillaged northern China, making the emperor regret his decision to align with them almost instantly, and in yet another volte-face he sought to reconcile with his brother and bring their combined forces to bear against the Tegregs instead. Having by that point been driven from his capital at Jicheng to Longcheng[2], Zhi agreed to acknowledge Xuan’s hold on the Dragon Throne and work with him, though secretly he plotted to assassinate his elder brother and seize the crown for himself as soon as the Turks were dealt with.

    For his part, Istämi Khagan had not been blind to the prospect of a second Chinese betrayal after Prince Zhi had disappointed him so greatly before. However, despite his preparation for an outcome such as this, he was still defeated beneath the sheer weight of the Chen brothers’ numbers (which, at 70,000 men, was a little more than double the size of his own army) in the Battle of Pingcheng[3] on August 25: his preparedness just meant that he was able to extract most of his horde from the battlefield and flee west in the face of so many Chinese lances and crossbow bolts. Emperor Xuan had not been nearly naïve enough to believe that Prince Zhi was ready to loyally support him for life and managed to betray his brother before being betrayed himself, successfully arranging his ‘accidental’ death by ordering his crossbowmen to fire into a cavalry melee where the latter prince was engaged early on in the battle. Thus did 544 end with China having concluded its latest round of fratricidal fighting and Xuan securely seated atop the Dragon Throne, but the Turks remained on the loose and in control of much of northwest China.

    hVkAXi2.jpg

    Models of Emperor Xuan of Chen and his bodyguards doing their best to appear stoic and mournfully dignified as the Chinese crossbowmen 'tragically' and 'absolutely unavoidably' mow the former's brother down at the Battle of Pingcheng

    The dawn of 545 in the West saw the Greens continue to expand their influence, this time beyond their traditional powerbases in Italy, Dalmatia & Hispania and into Gaul. Theodemir arranged marriages between Amaling men, including his sole surviving son Viderichus, to women from the leading noble houses of Gaul: the Apollinarii, Syagrii and others, who were hostile toward the ambitions of the Blue-aligned Franks and who had grown further in stature under the stress of war & plague until they had become the effective feudal lords of their expansive estates in recent years. This the Ostrogoth king and magister militum had done not only to reinforce the anti-Blue coalition in Gaul, but also to secure Romano-Gallic support for a prospective reconquest of Armorica, for he hoped to realize Theodosius III’s last plans and pry the peninsula back from the British dragon’s claws soon.

    Aemilian countered by reconciling with more of the Germanic federates, marrying the Suebian princess Remisiwera to solidify his alliance with the Alemanni. On its surface, this move seemed innocent enough that the Augustus Romanus sent the newlyweds his well-wishes and left his involvement at that, though his own wife and brother-in-law were leery of the prospect of Aemilian rebuilding his father’s and grandfather’s bloc. That the Romano-Frank lord and his new bride were waylaid by a rebellious Alemannic warband on their way back to Augusta Treverorum, led by the warchief Truwitellus who desired Remisiwera for himself, only for him to fight his way out of the ambush and smite his rival-in-love only further raised his esteem and that of the Arbogasting clan. The Dux Germaniae suspected Green involvement in supporting Truwitellus, but the lack of rebel survivors made it impossible for him to get a confession or any sort of concrete proof to support this conclusion, and in any case he did not feel strong enough to openly move against the still-dominant Greens.

    In the eastern reaches of the Roman world, Sabbatius was capitalizing on his victory at the Battle of Assur to move quickly against Nahir’s remaining supporters. Weakened by this last battle, the Alexandrine Plague and attacks or attempts at sabotage by revitalized pro-Roman Ephesians, those cities of Mesopotamia which still held to the rebel cause were overrun one by one by the reinforced and triumphant imperial legions, their walls brought down by Roman engineering (if not the subterfuge of Ephesian sympathizers) and the people hiding within duly subjected to a sacking and consequently death or enslavement – Ephesian citizens could save themselves by painting a chi-rho, by now a symbol exclusively allegiance to Rome and the Heptarchy, on their doors, but would be in for it if they dared conceal Nestorian or non-Christian friends of theirs in their homes. Tikrit, Dastagird, Pumbedita[4] and Nehardea were all subject to this harsh treatment: the large Jewish communities of the latter two cities were not spared the emperor’s rod for having joined with the rebels, and their academies were burned down in the sacking of their cities.

    800px-Genseric_sacking_rome_456.jpg

    Roman and Ghassanid forces sacking Pumbedita

    Other cities, such as Samarra and Ukbara, once more yielded to Sabbatius in hopes of avoiding such brutality, and at the advice of Prince Basil the emperor mercifully limited himself to ‘just’ executing known partisans of Nahir among their elites and imposing double- and back-taxes on the rest of their populations. Nahir himself prepared to make his last stand at Ctesiphon and Babylon, but was undone by the betrayal of the Babylonian Jews who feared falling under the same treatment which had seen their compatriots to the north & west massacred or taken away in chains. In Ctesiphon the Jews sabotaged the city’s gates, allowing Sabbatius to enter the former Sassanid & Western Eftal capital on July 1 and inflict upon it the devastation he had previously held himself back from unleashing on his first conquest. Further south, even the Christian elders of Babylon urged Nahir to just flee and spare them a sacking, which he (acknowledging the collapse of support for his cause) finally did a week after the leveling of Ctesiphon by the Romans: the rebel chief escaped to the great marshes of the southeast, where he would disappear for some time, allowing Sabbatius to re-enter Babylon without a struggle on July 18.

    The emperor could not linger in Mesopotamia long to savor his new victories, for after achieving two victories against overwhelming odds in the mountains of Carmania earlier this year, Belisarius had been dealt a rare but serious defeat by the Eftals at the Battle of Darabgird on July 15 and was now in full retreat to the west. Sabbatius struck a new accord with the Babylonian Jews, allowing them to live and retain their academies & palaces in exchange for coughing up dozens of highborn hostages on top of a huge tribute of gold and silver, and left Basil & Patriarch Lazarus to restore order before hurrying eastward to his son-in-law’s aid. Although he would never endorse wholesale massacres after having spent so much time and words holding his purple-clad brother-in-law from engaging in such a course, even Basil shared the hard-liner Lazarus’ determination that the Nestorians had to be punished for this major rebellion and together they instigated a purge of the heretics across Mesopotamia & Assyria (albeit one more targeted and less indiscriminate than Lazarus had advocated), culminating in the discovery and assassination of the rival Patriarch Yaqob II of Ctesiphon in Chandax late this year.

    As for Sabbatius himself, he met Belisarius in Khuzestan, which they reconquered from the Mazdakites together across August before moving back east to confront the Hephthalites. By September Mihirakula had taken Istakhr and recruited thousands of Persians to replace his casualties from earlier battles with Belisarius, allowing him to maintain an overall troop strength of 30,000 – it was as if he’d never fought the redoubtable Roman general at all throughout this campaign – while Sabbatius and Belisarius still came up comparatively short at 20,000 men even after combining their armies, many (though not all, to the emperor’s surprise) of the latter’s own Persian recruits having deserted him after Darabgird.

    On September 3 both emperors met for battle for the first time in a decade near Bishapur, where the White Huns sought to cross the Pol-e Kaisar, or ‘Bridge of Valerian’ to the Romans, built over the Karun River by Roman prisoners-of-war taken in the Battle of Edessa nearly 300 years prior. Sabbatius arrayed his troops to deny the bridge to Mihirakula, hoping to use the obvious defensive advantages of a river crossing to balance the odds between their armies. However the Mahārājādhirāja was not foolish enough to immediately commit all his strength into the teeth of the Roman defenses, and while he did try to break through the Roman defense on the other end of the bridge with his elephants, he also conscripted local Persian boatmen to ferry his troops across the river and support his Indian engineers' pontoon bridges. Belisarius took notice and countered by leading his bucellarii, those Syriac bowmen who had not been left behind with Basil, and the Persian skirmishers to harry the Eftals as they tried to sail or otherwise cross across the river, sending thousands to a watery grave and forcing Mihirakula to break off the attempt at the same time that his elephants – being forced to cross single-file due to the narrowness of the bridge – also completely failed to make an impact against the Eastern Augustus’ well-prepared legionary lines.

    cn4nedS.jpg

    Belisarius' bucellarii fighting to stop the advancing Hephthalites at one of their pontoon bridges on the Karun River

    Undeterred by his failures on this first day of fighting, Mihirakula attempted to cross the Karun and its attendant Ab-i Gargar canal further upriver at the Band-e Mizan, a smaller bridge and dam, while he launched a diversionary attack to the south. But Sabbatius countered by dispatching Belisarius to hold that bridge, which the great general did capably throughout September 4. Finally on September 5 the utterly vexed Mahārājādhirāja tried once more to force his way past the Bridge of Valerian, but having been bottlenecked his inferior infantry could not use their greater numbers to break past the sturdy Roman ranks and their misery was compounded when Sabbatius used his carroballistae to strafe them as the multitude struggled to push past one another on the bridge itself. (Destroying the Bridge of Valerian with all those Hephthalites on it had been considered, but Sabbatius ultimately refused due to the durability of the bridge’s Roman construction; the effects this would have on the Ab-i Gargar canal; and his own need for the bridge to quickly cross into Pars)

    Belisarius managing to not only hold back a second attempt at crossing the Band-e Mizan, but actually pursue the Eftals there across the smaller bridge and threaten Mihirakula’s army from the north, proved the last straw. Some of the Persians fighting on the Huna side, fearing defeat and subsequently massacre at the hands of the vengeful Roman emperor, suddenly mutinied against their overlord, throwing the Hephthalite army into panic – thousands died on the Bridge of Valerian, either cut down by the advancing Romans or their own former Persian allies, or else trampled by one another as they tried to flee. Mihirakula retreated to Istakhr, having lost over 10,000 men between the Battle of Bishapur and the Romans’ harrying of his routed forces, while Sabbatius and Belisarius ended the year in Shiraz, feeling optimistic at apparently having finally turned the tide. They were still troubled not only by Mihirakula (who had sent for reinforcements from India even before reaching Istakhr) but also by the threat posed by Mazdak however, for the old rebel prophet had been rebuilding his army to the north and destroyed a contingent of Daylamite reinforcements trying to travel through the Median portion of the Zagros Mountains in the early days of winter.

    East of Persia & India, while the Chinese continued to strive to recover their northwestern commanderies from their Turkic former vassals, the latest Korean war was winding down toward a conclusion favorable for Baekje and Silla. Both had seized considerable territories from Goguryeo as the northern kingdom remained mired in internal strife, with Baekje recovering the Han River valley while Silla had overrun the Han’s eastern tributary rivers, their advance finally stopping on the Bukhan. Baekje’s King Seong[5] gladly moved his capital back to Wiryeseong[6], and re-established extensive contacts not only with Chen China but also with the ascendant Japanese state across the sea, where the Yamato clan had recently managed to establish the beginnings of a centralized polity and applied their name to the Wa people now dominant across Kyushu & western Honshu.

    Across the Tsushima Strait, the Great King Senka[7] had perished a few years prior and passed his throne on to his son, who reigned as Heijō and had the great pleasure of receiving the first major Baekje embassy to Japan. Among the gifts provided by the Koreans were Buddhist relics and sutras, themselves gifted to Baekje by China in the past, as well as Confucian texts which provided the young and energetic monarch with guidelines on how to organize his emergent state. Some of the Korean artisans and scholars elected to remain in Japan when their compatriots went home, assisting Heijō in building up the Yamato kingdom and disseminating their ideas across the imperial court growing around him – and in so doing, attracting the ire of more conservative and avowedly Shintoist factions at said court even as they won over the powerful Soga clan.

    CmVR2CS.jpg

    Heijō, Great King of Japan, and his court about to welcome the Baekje emissaries

    545 was also the year in which the first murders transpired in the New World – as far as the Europeans knew, anyway. A few of Brendan’s monks went missing while out foraging this May; a few days later, their mutilated corpses were found in the woods by a larger second party who’d been sent out to find them. The monks wondered who could have done this, with some even raising the prospect of being attacked by demons or other monsters, but Brendan suspected a much more mundane cause in the form of local Wildermen who’d survived the outbreak of influenza from a few years ago and blamed the Irish for it. Their peaceful idyll shattered by these killings, the monks consequently erected a palisade and watchtower around their monastery, and Brendan sent word back to Ireland asking for faithful warriors to come across the Atlantic and protect them.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Fasa.

    [2] Now part of Chaoyang.

    [3] Datong.

    [4] Near Fallujah.

    [5] A long-reigning king of Baekje, historically the devoutly Buddhist Seong made a mighty effort to recover the Han River valley from Goguryeo but was undone by the treachery of Silla, and his death irrevocably set Baekje’s decline in motion. Some of his relatives and heirs made their way to Japan, where they came to be counted among the Yamato dynasty’s ancestors.

    [6] Seoul.

    [7] Historically, Senka was the last of the legendary Japanese monarchs and outlived his sons, resulting in his much younger brother Kinmei becoming Japan’s first historically confirmed ruler. Japan’s rulers also did not claim the imperial dignity (Tennō) until the Taika Reform and the reign of Tenmu in the mid-7th century: at this time they still would’ve called themselves Yamato-ōkimi, ‘Great King of the Yamato’, or the more bombastic Ame-no-shita shiroshimesu ōkimi (‘Great King who rules all under Heaven’).
     
    546-548: ...and red plains
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    546 saw the Eastern Romans continue to advance against their Eftal enemies, though they did so against the wishes of not only Mihirakula but Belisarius and Narses. The White Huns had sued for peace in January, offering to divide Persia in half at the Hazaran Mountains (which would even have allowed the Eastern Romans to keep Pars and its prestigious cities), and both great generals had counseled their emperor to accept those terms so they could focus on locking down Mesopotamia and finishing off Mazdak; but Sabbatius obstinately refused, determined to drive the Hephthalites out of the full extent of his previous conquests and then some, come hell or high water. Despite being personally very unhappy at this decision, the two men continued to dutifully follow the Eastern Emperor to war and to wage war against the Hephthalites to the best of their considerable ability.

    Neither would get to demonstrate that ability again as the legions approached Istakhr, however. As his own reinforcements were hindered by the last outbreaks of plague in eastern Persia/northern India and poor weather, Mihirakula decided not to take his chances against Sabbatius & his renowned captains west of Carmania, and withdrew eastward through Carmania to join them instead of waiting for them to come to him. While falling back he sacked the Persian cities he was abandoning and despoiling the countryside, seizing all the food he could carry and ordering his soldiers to destroy the rest as he went: having already written them off as impossible to hold (which was why he was willing to cede them to Sabbatius without further resistance in January to begin with), all the Mahārājādhirāja sought to do now was deny Sabbatius their resources and further strain the Romans’ logistics with this act of scorched-earth warfare.

    vPmLdsv.jpg

    The White Huns scorching Persian earth and taking everything they can carry with them as they fall back to the east

    The method to Mihirakula’s cruelty was proven when, as expected, Sabbatius was forced to slow down considerably and disperse his troops to repress food riots in the cities of eastern Pars and Carmania. The emperor tried to turn the situation to his advantage by transporting grain from Egypt all this way out east and recruiting the local Persians (including many more defectors from the Eftal side) with promises of vengeance on the White Huns, but he still could not move any further until that food actually made it into Istakhr and the other cities devastated by his enemy under Narses’ guidance, and the constant food riots in the cities and attacks on his supply shipments in the countryside by the desperate sapped the strength he did have. Meanwhile, Mihirakula could collect his reinforcements in the former Sassanid province of Paradan and undertake preparations for the battles ahead in peace.

    The first of those battles came in September. Sabbatius was now the one suffering a terrain disadvantage, having had to leave the mountains of Carmania to pursue Mihirakula into the Gedrosian desert. The Romans moved ponderously and with great caution at Belisarius’ insistence, mitigating the effects of the Hephthalite horse-archers’ hit-and-run attacks, but were ultimately still worn down and defeated while breaking for water around Bampur. The Romans managed a disciplined withdrawal back to Carmania, where they survived another defeat at Jiroft to retreat into the mountains and finally stop Mihirakula’s counterattack with the assistance of local Persian allies west of Bam. Still, it was quite clear that they wouldn’t be driving nearly as far east as Sabbatius had hoped after the Battle of the Bridge of Valerian, and their situation was further worsened when Mazdak pushed south to recapture Spahan in December.

    In East Asia, Emperor Xuan continued to make progress against the Turks for most of the year, recapturing the lost cities of Fulu and Ganzhou and in so doing reasserting Chinese control over most of Gansu. However as he strove to recapture the fortress-town of Dunhuang to the west, Istämi Khagan turned the tables and after staging a few easily-defeated probing attacks & retreats which gave the emperor the impression that the Tegregs were almost out of the steam, launched a massive sudden assault the Chinese from over the Ming Sa Shan (‘Singing Sand Dunes’) on a chilly September night. The imperial army was caught by surprise and utterly defeated; Xuan himself managed to escape the fracas and eventually regroup at Tanchang, but lost a fifth of his army between the attack itself and the Turkic pursuit, in which Istämi also reversed his gains in Gansu.

    And across the oceans, in the first weeks of spring a nearly sixty-strong fianna came ashore the Insula Benedicta to answer Brendan’s call for aid, led by the Eóganachta princeling Amalgaid mac Colmáin. They had come prepared for war: they had but half a dozen horses with them, but all of these Irish warriors were well-equipped (certainly much better armed than either the monks themselves or their native enemies) with armor and iron spears, swords, axes and daggers in addition to bows, slings and javelins. Amalgaid wasted little time before proposing an expedition to bring the fallen monks’ killers to justice and scour the Blessed Isle of hostile threats, and though Brendan was reluctant to authorize proactive violence, he agreed after another monk was murdered and his companion injured by Wilderman arrows while hunting beyond sight from their watchtower in May.

    410px-Finn_Mccool_Comes_to_Aid_the_Fianna.png

    Brendan and his fellow monks explain their predicament to the newly-arrived Amalgaid mac Colmáin

    The fianna began with reconaissance, pushing deeper into the woods than the monks had dared since the killings began. One of their patrols ran smack-dab into a Wilderman scouting party, and though outnumbered eleven to five, the Irishmen’s iron armor and weapons gave them an insurmountable advantage. They slew nine of the Wildermen and took the other two captive after they surrendered, though one bled out (his arm having been removed by one of the Irish warriors’ axes in the fight) before they could bring him back to the monastery for interrogation. As none of the fianna knew how to communicate with the natives in any way but violence, it fell to Brendan to get answers out of the lone survivor using the trade pidgin they’d developed before the flu outbreak struck, and he managed to persuade this lone captive to lead Amalgaid to their camp.

    Brendan accompanied the majority of the fianna (a dozen men had remained to defend their palisade) to the Wilderman camp, which turned out to be located well to the southwest of the monastery[1]. He had hoped to reach an accord with their chief, but the captive ran ahead of his captors and shouted a warning to the native guards, after which Amalgaid ordered the nearest Irish archers to shoot him dead before Brendan could react and belay that command. Battle was inevitable after the Wilder watchmen saw one of theirs slain before making it to their encampment, and Brendan could do little but seek cover behind a large rock while the Wildermen met the iron arrows & javelins of the Hibernians with thrown stone or bone harpoons and Amalgaid led his warriors to close in with their shields up and deadly weapons drawn.

    The outcome of the clash may have been inevitable, but a complete massacre of the Wildermen was not. Though the Irish killed dozens of Wildermen while losing only two of their own (one fénnid took a harpoon to the face and the other’s head was crushed through his helmet by a large rock), once the remaining natives threw down their arms and yielded Brendan intervened to stop Amalgaid and his warriors. As it turned out, their chief had been decapitated by Amalgaid himself, precipitating their surrender; his son Ataninnuaq, who the monk recognized from when he visited the monastery as a child in the previous decade, was the one with whom he’d negotiate a peace settlement. Though the Wildermen's women and children had raced for the boats and begun to paddle out to sea for fear of what the ghostly foreigners with iron weapons would do to them, they needn't have bothered, as exterminating or enslaving them was not an option in Brendan's mind.

    tk7Orru.jpg

    Battle is joined between Amalgaid's fianna and the native Wildermen

    Ataninnuaq admitted responsibility to the murderous attacks on the monks (in the process confirming Brendan’s theory that the natives began to pick the monks off because they’d blamed the foreigners for the plague), and agreed to order a complete halt to said killings; to pay a tribute of berries, fish and furs for the next twelve years (one for each of the monks they’d killed in the past two years, and an extra two for the Irish warriors killed just now); and to reopen trade ties between the Irish and his people, with Irishman and Wilderman alike being permitted to go between their settlements without harassment so long as they came in peace. His youngest brother Chugiak, who was still a child, would go with Brendan as a hostage, as well: the boy came down with a fever that winter but survived, which Brendan perceived as God blessing his decision to seek a truce rather than allow Amalgaid to exterminate Ataninnuaq’s people. Speaking of Amalgaid however, he sent word back to Ireland about his great victory, which would inevitably attract other fianna to seek adventures and triumphs of their own in the Insula Benedicta quite irregardless of Brendan’s own needs and wishes…

    547 started off well for the Western Romans, whose army rumbled back into action to retake Armorica – and hopefully Britannia afterward – at the start of summer, following years of rebuilding & preparation since the last civil war and then the Alexandrine Plague. Eager to claim all the glory of a reconquest of Armorica & Britannia for himself while leaving the Blues out in the cold, Theodemir did not involve Aemilian or the Franks in his strategy, even though they were obviously a lot closer to his intended targets than his own powerbases. In any case, as if this were not bad enough for the Romano-British Romanus’ generals did not move alone, having drawn up plans to coordinate their invasion of Armorica with a renewed English assault on Britannia’s northern border with Raedwald. Though much of their promising new strength had been sapped by the bubonic plague, the Bretwalda was aware that his old Romano-British foes had not escaped its effects themselves, and confident that his people could still easily vanquish the Pendragon realm with Western Roman assistance: moreover he had been promised everything north of and around the Tamesis in the plans for partition.

    Pinned between these two massive threats, all the Riothamus Constantine could do was hold on for dear life and try to hold out until some miracle graced his cause. He could send only 700 men under his cousin Athrwys ap Sanddef, mostly light spearmen and archers, to reinforce the Armoric tribesmen as they tried to defend their peninsula: their combined strength, coming up short of 4,000 warriors, must have seemed like a bad joke compared to the 18,000-strong host Theodemir brought all the way from Ravenna – an overwhelming mass of Italic legionaries, Gallic horsemen, and Frankish, Ostrogoth and Alemanni federates. As even he had pessimistically expected Athrwys did not make it through the year, for after abandoning Darioritum[2] and engaging in a few dogged skirmishes across Armorica’s forests, Theodemir caught up to & annihilated his army in the river valley of Vorgium[3] on August 22 while they were trying to retreat into the nearby mountains.

    The British were not faring particularly well on the other side of the Oceanus Britannicus, either. The Alexandrine Plague had proven more hurtful to Constantine’s quantity-over-quality approach than it had Raedwald’s reformed Anglo-Saxon army, and now the imminent threat of a Roman naval invasion compelled him to further divide his dwindling troops to guard the southern shore. Raedwald and his surviving sons, Æþelric and Eadric, swept away the small armies he assigned to defend Britannia’s northern marches and stormed across the Midlands all throughout the year, ending up south of Venonae around the same time that their Western Roman allies had destroyed the British army on the continent and killed Athrwys.

    lzdGLnY.jpg

    Freshly victorious, these English cneohtas ride from one isolated and undermanned Romano-British castellum to the next

    But it was at this moment that fate intervened in Constantine’s favor, in a manner which neither he nor the Western Romans and their Anglo-Saxon friends could possibly have foreseen or influenced. Far to the east, on the opposite end of the Western Roman Empire, a great wave of Heruls were stampeding into Pannonia in what would soon prove to be history’s last great Germanic migration onto Roman soil. Though unable to crack the fortified cities and towns, they were more than capable of devastating the vulnerable Pannonian countryside; Theodemir’s brother Theudisclus could not withstand them with the Ostrogoths left to him, not even with help from the Bavarians and Iazyges, and appealed to Theodemir himself for help. Since he could hardly gallivant off into Britain while his homeland burned, Theodemir raced back to the east with the Ostrogoth contingent and four legions in tow, his sister Frederica having persuaded her august husband of the importance of authorizing this move so that the Heruli could be stopped outside of Italy. In his stead he designated his most promising officers, Arcadius Apollinaris and Flavius Carpilio – a descendant of the disgraced Gaudentius, and by extension the famed Aetius – in command of the remaining Roman forces in Gaul.

    Quickly crossing the Roman road network to reach Theudisclus’ headquarters at the fortress of Carnuntum[4] as peasants collected their lean harvest and snow began to fall again this year, Theodemir arrived to rally his brother’s forces and engage the Heruls in a furious battle to the east, at Scarbantia. There the brothers stood victorious after six hours of hard fighting, the time-tested combination of Roman discipline and Gothic ferocity prevailing over the greater numbers of the Heruli horde. Rodulf, the Herulian prince, sued for terms after his defeat and explained that his people were actually fleeing from a terrible threat from the east: a new and even more savage horde whose stinging arrows, mighty catapults and formidable discipline had no equal among the peoples of the Pontic steppe. They had slain his father in a sanguinary battle east of the Carpathian Mountains and enslaved those Heruls who did not flee with him, and claimed to be coming for the Romans against whom they had some great grudge…

    Far to the east, Sabbatius remained focused on Persian affairs – and blind to the blowback for his past actions in Chorasmia imminently about to strike him across his western flank. Mazdak’s movements forced him to detach Narses from his army and once more try to beat the Buddhist insurgent back toward his mountains. While the main imperial host under Sabbatius & Belisarius continued to fight holding actions against the Hephthalites in the Hazaran Mountains, Narses managed to surprise the Mazdakite army near Spahan and rout them this fall; however Mazdak himself once again eluded both death & capture, and retreated into his thus-far-indomitable mountain stronghold. The aging eunuch-general could not storm such a strong defensive position head-on and coordinated with the Armenians and Daylamites (or rather, whatever strength the two kingdoms could still muster after so many years of war and plague) to besiege the remaining Mazdakites instead.

    And even further east, the Sino-Turkic war was approaching its climax. Istämi Khagan drove Emperor Xuan out of Gansu early in the year and once more began harrying northeastern China, burning and plundering as far as Kaifeng and Cangzhou by mid-summer. However Xuan had managed to stabilize his position by July, and was bringing over 100,000 reinforcements across the Yangtze with which to drive the Turks out of his country. The two sides fought a massive battle around Xiangyang on September 4, which the Chinese ultimately won after using their numbers to successfully maneuver around the Turks and nearly trapping the Turkic cavalry between enfilading lines of spearmen & crossbowmen. In line with Sun Tzu’s maxims, the emperor allowed Istämi to withdraw with his remaining 32,000 men (out of some 58,000) at this point rather than try to completely trap and destroy the Turks, which he worried could have spurred them to fight far more ferociously. Xuan would spend the last months of the year pushing the remaining Tegregs out of northern China, the momentum of the war now firmly on his side.

    M0C08vV.jpg

    Defeat in the Battle of Xiangyang forced Istämi Khagan to spend the winter of 547 on the Gansu plateau, rather than the warmer fields of central China as he would have liked

    548 proved the truth of Rodulf’s words, as indeed the Rouran emerged from the Pontic steppe – and they were not alone. Their second bitter defeat against the Turks, the Eastern Roman betrayal and the harsher-than-ever steppe winters had taken a toll on their already limited numbers over the past decade, and the remaining Rouran were not quite an independent force on their own but rather the leaders of (and a minority among) a new confederacy of other mostly Turkic-speaking tribes, such as the Kutrigurs and Utigurs who had succeeded the fallen Huns almost a century ago. As they gathered momentum in their westward ride, defeating and incorporating one tribe and then using their strength to defeat the next, the Rouran also picked up a contingent of Slavic subjects and slaves from the southern reaches of the Antae lands. Together, they were now collectively known as just the Avars, the Rouran name itself increasingly fading as the Yujiulü clan and their few remaining Mongolic kindred became less & less distinguishable from the Turks they ruled with every act of intermarriage and every passing generation.

    As Mioukesheju Khagan had perished three winters before, it was his son Tiefa who now ruled the Avars with an iron fist with the regnal name of Chiliantoubingdoufa – ‘All Ruling’ – Khagan, giving away his ambitions for the Roman world. After learning that said Roman world was divided in half, Chiliantoubingdoufa too had divided his horde on the western edges of the Pontic steppe so that they could assail both the Western and Eastern Romans simultaneously, sending one force westward over the Carpathians under his brother Dengshuzi while he took the rest of the Avars directly southward to engage the Eastern Romans: that the Western Romans had never done anything to him seemed immaterial to the Avar monarch, for them being Romans was apparently good enough reason to attract his murderous ire. The Khagan rapidly subjugated the Sclaveni, who were so numerous that their addition to his horde practically doubled Avar strength, before crossing the Danube in late May. The unsupported and plague-weakened Danubian limes could not hold back such overwhelming power, and the invaders wiped Dorostorum[5] and Noviodunum-in-Scythia[6] off the map as just the beginning of an extremely destructive rampage across Thrace & Macedonia.

    Meanwhile, Dengshuzi overcame the defenses of Aquincum with Rouran mangonels and engineering (though the plans might have been drawn up by the Rouran and overseen by them, it was largely carried out with Slavic labor), which came as a huge shock to the Western Roman defenders shortly before they lost their heads in the ensuing sack. Alarmed by reports of this brutal, powerful and unusually sophisticated invader, Theodemir reached an accord with Rodulf, promising to find a place for the Heruls within the Western Roman Empire in exchange for allying against their new mutual enemy right now. Their combined army first met Dengshuzi’s at Gorsium[7] on June 4 but was defeated there: the Avars’ horse-archers outmatched their own Iazyges federates and the former’s heavy lancers, taking full advantage of their iron stirrups, barreled through the Roman and federate infantry lines with a series of devastating charges.

    ccUlDbR.jpg

    Dengshuzi's warriors sack Aquincum after breaching its defenses with mangonels, demonstrating a technological sophistication the Western Roman defenders had never seen out of Attila's Huns in the previous century

    Despite this stinging first defeat, Theodemir managed to rally further west by Lake Pelso’s shore and re-engaged the Avars three weeks later as Dengshuzi continued to blaze a bloody trail westward in pursuit of him. The Battle of Mogentia at first went badly for the Romans, for their cavalry was once more scattered by the Avars and the Iazyges king Maisês slain by Dengshuzi’s hand. However, when the Avar lancers moved to attack Theodemir’s infantry, they were funneled into prepared positions held by shield-walls of legionaries and Ostrogoth or Herul noblemen by rows of sharp stakes deployed by the Romans’ own engineers, while Lake Pelso pinned in their left flank and made it more difficult for them to circumvent the teeth of the Roman defenses. Even then their furious charges might have broken through had Dengshuzi not been killed by Maisês’ son and heir Amôspados, after which the remaining Avars retreated but were cut off by the Gepids and further decimated; only a few thousand survivors were able to get word of the disaster to Chiliantoubingdoufa.

    The Khagan received word of his brother’s demise in mid-July, at which point he broke off his siege of Philippopolis and swept northwest-ward through Illyricum to deal with the Western Romans. He sacked Singidunum and Sirmium, but took a detour to despoil the lands of the Gepids and capture their king Hunimund in the Battle of Vitellium[8] (after which he fed the man to his hounds as revenge for harrying his fallen brother’s troops) which gave Theodemir time to respond. Not that it did much good in the end: when the Western Romans confronted Chiliantoubingdoufa’s horde south of Sopianae on August 18, Amôspados and his Sarmatians (who had, as usual, formed the Romans’ screening and advance force) completely lost heart at the sight of the vast Avar numbers – Ravenna’s contemporary chroniclers reported they were 300,000 strong, although 35-40,000 would be a more reasonable estimate of their strength and certainly still quite a bit more formidable than the 19,000 estimated of Theodemir’s host after the battles of this year & the last – and immediately deserted the Roman cause.

    That poor start to the Battle of Sopianae did not sufficiently dishearten Theodemir to make him quit the field, however. After withstanding devastating losses from the Avar horse-archers’ stinging arrows, the magister militum tried to repeat his strategy from the Battle of Mogentia and funnel the Avars into kill-zones defended by his best and most heavily armored troops with rows of stakes. Once more the Avars seemingly quailed & fell back before their bristling spears and a counterattack by the Ostrogoth heavy cavalry under Theodemir’s personal command, after which the Romans gave chase; but in leaving the relative safety of their original positions they fell for Chiliantoubingdoufa’s own trap, and their feint having succeeded the Avars soon turned and destroyed their pursuers in a massive counterattack involving masses of their Slavic infantry. Theodemir, Theudisclus, Rodulf and the Bavarian king Achiulf were all killed and their army destroyed, leaving Illyricum helpess against the fury of the Avars.

    AHEwhOw.jpg

    Having already dispatched his elder brother, the Avars drag Theudisclus to his death in the final minutes of the Battle of Sopianae

    To say the Battle of Sopianae was a calamity for the Western Empire would be a grave understatement. The Avars wasted no time in capitalizing on their victory by gutting Illyricum, fanning out to aggressively burn and pillage as far as Carnuntum in the north and Salona in the south by the year’s end, and Chiliantoubingdoufa wouldn’t stop there if he could help. Thousands upon thousands of Goths, Illyro-Romans and Pannonian Romans were slaughtered, enslaved or driven out before their lances, with the survivors flooding the mountains of Noricum, Histria and northeastern Italy. The Gepids meanwhile bent their knees before the Avar Khagan to survive, with their new king (and Hunimund’s brother) Rechimund sending his niece Valdamerca to Chiliantoubingdoufa as a concubine both to appease him and eliminate a potential rivaling claim to his throne, and were allowed to retain a measure of autonomy in the Banat region in exchange for supporting their new overlords against their old ones.

    Meanwhile the various Sclaveni tribes moved in to settle in their wake, either building atop the freshly sacked and abandoned ruins of their towns or dwelling in new villages of their own across the region, while the Avars largely kept to themselves on the plains of Pannonia Prima & Secunda. As for the Iazyges, though their desertion of Theodemir and flight from the battlefield of Sopianae would get them eternally condemned as a nation of dishonorable cowards by the Western Romans and Ostrogoths, they had succeeded in saving themselves. Having gotten out of the Avars’ way by crossing over the Carpathians, Amôspados and his successors would go on to found a new realm on the northern slopes of those mountains, and assert their rule in the southwestern reaches of the Veneti lands over the coming years & decades – ironically placing the Iazyges in a position over the Lechitic tribes they would subjugate not unlike that of the Avars over the Sclaveni, though their kingdom was decidedly far less powerful and less aggressive.

    slEOscN.jpg

    A new Sclaveni settlement growing on the middle banks of the Danube, between Dalmatia and Moesia

    As news of the disaster and ensuing Avar atrocities spread, Emperor Romanus – now rightly terrified of the prospect of an invasion of Italy by the newcomers, and of destruction rivaling or exceeding that which Attila had unleashed upon his ancestors – canceled the planned invasion of Britannia, which had been delayed between Theodemir’s departure and a storm battering the Roman fleet in Rotomagus. Instead he frantically initiated a recruiting drive throughout Italy; recalled Apollinaris & Carpilio straight to Ravenna with the rest of the Roman army in Gaul; also called upon all of his other federates to contribute to Italy’s defense; and finally appealed to Aemilian to assume the office of magister militum and coordinate the war effort against the Avars, for Theodemir’s heir Viderichus was still a minor. The Avars’ crushing victory at Sopianae had inadvertently drastically changed the balance of power in the Western Empire, for by destroying so much of the Ostrogoths’ strength they had made the Blues ascendant again by default. Even within the Green camp the near-total destruction of the Ostrogoth kingdom had suddenly rendered Fritigern and his Visigoths the dominant partner; at least militarily, not in terms of influence at the imperial court, and economically too, as the loss of Dacia increased the Western Empire’s reliance on the mines of Hispania for their gold supply.

    The failure of a Western Roman invasion of Britannia proper to materialize and the eventual arrival of bad news from the east disheartened the Anglo-Saxons, while renewing the vigor of their Romano-British enemies. Though the English had pushed all the way to Glevum’s walls and the source of the Tamesis by late summer, Constantine felt empowered to recall his southern garrisons and to focus his full strength against Raedwald now that it was obvious the Western Romans wouldn’t be invading anytime soon. The Riothamus and Bretwalda clashed properly once more at the Battle of the Upper Tamesis[9], and this time the British scored a hard-fought victory over the English army after it had failed to capture Glevum: the decisive moment came when Constantine’s horsemen put the Angle cneohtas to flight after a furious cavalry engagement, forcing Raedwald to choose between withdrawal or risking the annihilation of his infantry.

    Following this defeat the Bretwalda fell back to the north, beating back Constantine’s pursuit south of Ratae on winter’s eve. It was at this point that he sued for peace, not only to give the appearance of magnanimity but also for pragmatism’s sake – his chances of crushing the Romano-Britons utterly had dropped significantly when his Roman allies got distracted by that calamitously-timed Avar invasion, and the rest of it got dashed by his defeat at the Upper Tamesis. Constantine, for his part, knew he was lucky to still have a kingdom at all and was counseled by every one of his advisors to both talk with Raedwald and not even think about trying to retake Armorica from the Western Romans. By the terms of their Christmas/Yuletide treaty, the border was adjusted southward to a line roughly extending from the mouth of the Sabrina[10] to that of the Venta[11], greatly increasing the size of the Anglo-Saxon realm while keeping the Romano-Britons just barely connected to their Briton subjects in Cambria.

    eZeJLxW.jpg

    At least one Roman is able to enjoy the Christmas of 548: Constantine of Britannia still stands with half his kingdom, after it had seemed as though he would lose all of it (and probably his life as well) the year before

    By the time word of Avar ravages in the west had reached Sabbatius, the Western Romans had already killed Dengshuzi and thus made themselves into the primary target of Chiliantoubingdoufa’s wrath, so the Eastern Augustus was greatly relieved to know that Constantinople would remain safe and he could continue to focus all his attention on Persian matters. Narses executed a feigned retreat of his own through the Zagros Mountains this year, luring Mazdak out of his bastion and surprising him east of Shahin[12] on August 11. There the prophet’s luck finally ran out after fifteen years and numerous battles, as he was trampled by a cataphract while attempting to flee in the guise of a common laborer (having exchanged his robes for the clothes of one of his lowly soldiers).

    Narses went on to compel the surrender of the Mazdakites’ main fortress atop the Rock of Rudbar[13], waving the fallen Mazdak’s head on a lance at the forefront of his host as proof that the turbulent monk was no more. But although those particular followers of Mazdak and Amida Buddha might have lost heart when confronted with the demise of their guru, the same was not true of other Mazdakites to the east: these continued to resist under the standard of the most senior of Mazdak’s disciples to not have surrendered, the so-called ‘Amitabh-bandak’ or ‘Servant of Amitabha’.

    Worse still, the Hephthalites were moving to the north in an attempt to bypass the Hazaran Mountains and cut Narses’ army off from the main host under Sabbatius. To this, the emperor countered by ordering Narses to coordinate a joint offensive against Mihirakula, with the hope that they’d be able to intercept and crush the Mahārājādhirāja on the Dasht-e Kavir. Essentially, both sides had committed to a high-risk strategy: either Mihirakula would be able to defeat Narses first and then turn around to crush Sabbatius & Belisarius, or the two Roman armies would converge against him before he could deal with them separately and crush him flat between their ranks instead.

    392px-Assassins2-alamut.jpg

    The defenders of the Rock of Rudbar surrender their impregnable fortress to Narses, having lost their will to fight after seeing proof of their prophet's demise

    Whatever would happen in the sands of the great Iranian desert, however, events to the east threatened to pose a complication for the victor. After months of retreat to the northwest and being harassed by the Chinese the entire way, Istämi had found his second wind and smote the surprised Chinese in the Battle of Hanyang[14], once more putting Emperor Xuan to flight before the latter could complete his reconquest of Gansu. Well aware that he had no chance in a long-running war against China and eager to quit while he was ahead, the Khagan sued for peace and sought mild terms – a continued Turkic occupation of western Gansu and the hand of one of Xuan’s young daughters for his equally young son Tulu. Though he smarted at his defeat and lost opportunity, the Son of Heaven grudgingly agreed so that he could focus on rebuilding northern China and consolidating his rule, certain that he could go after western Gansu and the Hexi Corridor after finishing all that other work anyway. Having thus won a reprieve on their eastern border and the termination of Chinese suzerainty over their tribes, the Tegregs began to cast their eye back to the west, where it seemed the only thing standing between them and the middle section of the Silk Road’s trade routes were two empires – one of which seemed especially exhausted – beating each other to a pulp in the Persian desert…

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Around modern Musgravetown, Newfoundland & Labrador.

    [2] Vannes.

    [3] Carhaix-Plouguer.

    [4] Petronell-Carnuntum.

    [5] Silistra.

    [6] Issacea.

    [7] Tác.

    [8] Beba Veche.

    [9] Near Oxford.

    [10] The River Severn.

    [11] The River Nene. As of 548, this area (surrounding the Wash) would have still been largely unsettled marshland, as the Fens haven’t been drained yet: the best the Romano-British can do is maintain the Roman-era causeways & dykes, not expand upon them.

    [12] Zanjan.

    [13] Alamut Castle.

    [14] Tianshui.

    My gift to you, good readers: two updates in as many days. Thanks for sticking with me all this way and have yourselves a very merry Christmas! Seems that this update has also brought the timeline up to the 250k word mark: now, to push on to the halfway point of the 6th century by the end of 2021...
     
    549-550: Vanitas vanitatum, omnia vanitas
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    549 dawned over the Avars continuing to run roughshod over Illyricum and mounting their first attacks into Italy, while the Western Roman Empire was busy scrambling to mobilize its resources in an attempt to stop them. Although Romanus II was no great warrior or leader of warriors, the demise of his original magister militum and his replacement still busy marching south from Augusta Treverorum meant the emperor had to organize Italy’s defenses himself until the latter arrived, whether he wanted to or not. The main force available to him were the palatine legions and scholae around Ravenna and Rome, small in number but qualitatively the best (and best-equipped) fighters in the Western Roman army, which he amassed at the former city.

    To augment this elite army’s numbers, Romanus not only initiated a furious recruitment drive throughout Italy – adding several thousand half-trained and improperly equipped conscripts to pad out their ranks – but also folded in the ragged remnants of the Ostrogoth and Herul warriors who had managed to survive the Avar rampage to the east. Of the two, the Ostrogoths were obviously in very bad shape, but the Heruls who’d been fighting (and losing to) the Avars even before they tried to flee into Pannonia had been diminished to an even greater extent. Ironically by devastating the Heruls so and eradicating their royal clan, the Avars had accidentally done Romanus a service: the weakened and leaderless survivors could be settled and assimilated more easily throughout the empire without being afforded federate status, and their scant surviving soldiers directly incorporated to expand the existing Heruli Seniores legion.

    But before the Western Romans could think about absorbing the Heruls thoroughly, first they had to survive the Avar onslaught, which began moving into northeastern Italy in mid-March. Despite being well aware of his less-than-adequate martial abilities, the emergency was grave enough and his sense of duty strong enough that Romanus insisted on leading his army against Chiliantoubingdoufa’s vanguard at Forum Iulii[1], thereby living up to the true meaning of his title of Imperator. He lost, ironically by trying too hard to avoid falling into the same trap that killed his brothers-in-law due and instead pursuing an overly cautious strategy in which he missed opportunities to really push the Avars, and was pursued and defeated again at Verona; but both times the emperor surprised observers and himself not only by surviving, but also by managing reasonably orderly retreats which preserved his army from complete annihilation, directing the elite palatine and scholastic units to cover each withdrawal. Even though he ended up withdrawing to Ravenna, Romanus’ harshest critics would at least have to concede that he had more of the fabled Stilichian steel in his spine than his grandfather Eucherius II did.

    rfKwirb.jpg

    Pressed hard by the Avar Khagan's Slavic infantry, the Western Emperor Romanus II struggles to stay alive in the Battle of Forum Iulii

    In any case, even more importantly than not getting his army completely annihilated or buying time for northeastern Italy’s rural population to flee to the nearest fortified cities, Romanus’ delaying actions bought vital time for reinforcements to arrive from outside the peninsula. By the time the emperor limped back into Ravenna at the start of May, Carpilio and Apollinaris had managed to reach Mediolanum with the Gallic army, including the majority of units left by Theodemir in his initial eastern race; the Aquitani under Erramon; and elements of the Visigoth army under Fritigern, while Aemilian was crossing the Alps with 12,000 federate Germans and Daniel of Altava & Stilicho II of Theveste were preparing to sail from Carthage with a similarly-sized combined Moorish host. Chiliantoubingdoufa recognized the threat posed by the former and, after first riding to Ravenna but finding it too well-fortified to storm easily, moved to engage the Romano-Gallic army. Battle was joined at Mantua, where his Avars intercepted Carpilio & Apollinaris as they tried to move to Ravenna: the Romano-Gallic cavalry acquitted itself better than the Ostrogoths had, but Apollinaris grew overconfident at their success and fell for a feigned retreat, after which he lost his life to and his half of the army was badly mauled by Chiliantoubingdoufa’s heavy cavalry.

    The Khagan pursued Carpilio and the survivors back to Mediolanum, where he placed them under siege while spreading his light cavalry out to burn and pillage the northern Italian countryside. But by this point in late May, Aemilian had made it over the Alps and managed to catch the Avars by surprise, forcing Chiliantoubingdoufa to lift the siege soon after it started and recall his dispersed troops back to his side. Under Aemilian’s direction Carpilio & Fritigern gave chase with their own cavalry, harassing the Avars as they fell back and managing to surprise & destroy a large detachment of mounted raiders and Slavs at the Battle of the Medoacus Minor[2], within sight of Patavium[3], before they could rejoin Chiliantoubingdoufa to the north. Worse still for him, the Africans had landed in Latium and raced up the central Italian roads to join Romanus in Ravenna.

    Finding himself increasingly trapped while his enemies grew more numerous, Chiliantoubingdoufa committed to crushing the two enlarged Roman armies separately before they could gang up on him. On June 8 he met the 20,000-strong army of Aemilian & Carpilio north of Vincentia[4], using his greater numbers to fan out and outmaneuver the Western Romans as they attempted to deny him the river crossings around the town. To their credit, once the Roman commanders realized Chiliantoubingdoufa had bypassed their defenses and was actually amassing his forces on their side of the Medoacus Major[5], they swiftly redeployed their army to meet the threat head-on. Unfortunately their legions and Germanic federates still proved ill-suited to countering the murderous arrows and devastating stirrup-supported charges of the Avar cavalry, the first of which scattered their Aquitani skirmish line and killed Erramon, while the Gallo-Roman and Visigoth horsemen under Carpilio did not have the numbers to stand up to their counterparts at the latter’s full power.

    Nevertheless the northern army managed to hold out long enough – the Frankish contingents in particular were stubbornly defiant, disrupting Avar and Slavic attacks with their francisca throwing axes prior to breaking such onslaughts on their shields like a rushing river against a mighty rock – for Romanus and the Moorish kings to arrive with their 15,000 men, threatening the Avar flank and rear. Not to be outdone, Chiliantoubingdoufa escaped by turning his own army to face the newcomers and hacking a path out directly through them. The Khagan actually got within sight of Romanus’ own position and had a chance to kill the emperor (who, though widely praised for stoically standing his ground before Chiliantoubingdoufa, was recorded in a secret history compiled by one of his more critical chroniclers, Demetrius of Florentia, as privately confessing that he was actually just paralyzed with fear at that moment) but lost it after being wounded by a soldier armed with an arcuballista (crossbow), forcing him to break off his charge.

    qYqCWrs.jpg

    Frankish warriors such as these proved instrumental to the army of Aemilian & Carpilio in holding out long enough to turn the Battle of Vincentia into a Western Roman victory

    The Western Roman victory in the Battle of Vincentia bought them some respite, as Chiliantoubingdoufa left Italy soon after to consolidate in Illyricum. Now that his generals and armies had come together, the Augustus was happy to stay in Ravenna and fully relinquish the command – as well as the task of chasing the Avars – to Aemilian. But again, Chiliantoubingdoufa would not be defeated nearly as easily as the Romans would’ve liked. After some initial success in crossing the Julian Alps and stabilizing Roman control over Histria, Aemilian and all his generals were dealt an embarrassing defeat at Segestica in mid-August: there it was the Avars who’d split up, gotten the drop on them and fell upon their northern & southern flanks, driving them all the way back to the old and battered defensive works along the Claustra Alpium Iuliarum. The Avars didn’t quite invade Italy in force again after this victory – Chiliantoubingdoufa did not feel like testing his luck that hard again so soon after Vincentia – but they did continue to send speedy, aggressive bands of mounted raiders into northern Italy (one such raiding party spooked Romanus himself by menacing villages around Ravenna’s marshes in winter) and the territories of the eastern Germanic federates for the rest of the year.

    Speaking of an army trying to crush two separate opposing forces converging on them, that was exactly what Mihirakula was attempting far to the east. Advance elements of the 22,000-strong Eftal host found Narses’ 8,000-strong army first, and the Mahārājādhirāja hurried to engage as Sabbatius and Belisarius trailed behind him. Thus did the great Battle of the Dunes begin on February 22: Narses, having been warned by his own scouts of the Hephthalite approach and well aware of his duty to hold them in the Dasht-e Kavir until his overlord arrived, prepared accordingly by arraying his army on & between two high dunes with the wind blowing against their backs & to their front. Mihirakula would normally have balked at attacking an opponent in such an advantageous position, but knew that the Eastern Roman reinforcements were close by and believed it was imperative that he overwhelm Narses with his superior numbers (and thereby take said advantageous position for himself) before they arrived, so out of desperation he committed to the attack anyway.

    The increasingly strong winds blowing in the Eftals’ faces blunted the sting of their arrows while propelling those of the Romans further afar, giving the latter an important advantage early on in the fighting. Undeterred by the heavy casualties his Hunnish horse archers and Indian longbowmen alike were incurring while their own fire often fell short of Narses’ lines, the Mahārājādhirāja led his remaining elephants and heavy cavalry in an uphill charge, followed by his masses of footsoldiers. The eunuch ordered his own bowmen and carroballistae to fan out on the dunes along his flanks, forming something of a semi-circle on the dunes, and riddle the surging Hephthalites with enfilading fire, inflicting grievous losses upon them; but Mihirakula had men to spare while he didn’t, and it showed once the melee began. The Roman infantry in the center fought well, adding to their enemies’ pain at a distance with their plumbatae before locking shields to present a formidable wall, but the army left to Narses was already the smaller of the two East Roman forces even before it was worn down by attrition from fighting the Mazdakites and it was only a matter of time before they were crushed beneath the sheer numbers of Mihirakula’s larger force.

    MPjh6JC.jpg

    Archers such as these would have been of paramount importance to Narses' strategy in the early stages of the Battle of the Dunes

    At the climax of the battle, the Eftals finally overran the Eastern Roman infantry line and also drove their missile troops off one dune after Narses himself was struck down and seemingly killed, while the winds began to blow in the other direction. However, as it turned out, the Armenian had managed to run out the clock: the 16,000-strong main imperial army arrived at this point, and the desert wind’s reversal meant it was now blowing to their advantage. The rear ranks of the Hephthalite army, though not nearly as bloodied and exhausted as the front ranks, were the first to panic beneath the volleys of Belisarius’ horse and (Arab) camel-archers, which – being carried by the strong winds – gave them the impression that the Romans were closer than they really were, and the rout spread from there. Mihirakula tried to control his men and wheel them around to face the new threat, but a supremely-timed carroballista bolt loosed by a rallying crew on the one great dune the Eastern Romans still held brought his elephant down and squashed any chance of accomplishing that as flat as the unfortunate guards beneath the beast.

    When the dust had settled, the Eastern Romans stood victorious, and decisively so at that. The Hephthalite losses were actually not all that grave outside of the initial missile exchanges, since Narses only had less than half Mihirakula’s strength and Sabbatius’ cavalry had run their horses ragged to catch up to the Hephthalites – most of their army just scattered into the desert. What truly made the Battle of the Dunes a decisive triumph for the Augustus was that he managed to capture Mihirakula, who was found to still be hanging on to life and consciousness (though he’d broken both of his legs) in the wreck of his howdah by Belisarius after the latter had first dispatched his remaining bodyguards. Even Narses was found to be alive, though unconscious and so badly wounded that even after recovering he could never again fight in battle. After ransacking the Hephthalite baggage train, Sabbatius ordered his personal physicians to tend to both men: Narses for his long and valued service, of course, and the Mahārājādhirāja of the White Huns because not only was such treatment fitting for a fellow emperor, but he needed the man alive to sign a final peace treaty with him.

    The terms of the Treaty of Kerman represented a dramatic new set of gains for the Roman Empire, even if these gains were also widely understood to be ephemeral. In exchange for his life, Mihirakula was required to cede previously-untouched lands extending as far as parts of Sogdia and Bactria, which would finally allow Sabbatius to visit the Fergana Valley where Alexander had stopped his northeastward advance – although he held out on everything past the Indus, denying the Roman Emperor his other lifelong ambition of making a trip to Alexander’s altars in India. In a way, besides satisfying at least one of Sabbatius’ dreams, this peace treaty also symbolically finalized the shift of the Eftal powerbase from Bactria to India. In addition, the Mahārājādhirāja was also required to cough up a hefty sum of gold, silver, gems and spices for his release, as expected. Finally, the two emperors of the east agreed to not go to war with one another again in their remaining lifetimes, which was not expected to be a particularly long time at all considering how old they were – especially not in Sabbatius’ case, as the Eastern Augustus had seen sixty-nine years at the time of his final victory.

    While Mihirakula returned to face discontent in India, the elated Sabbatius finally made that trip to Alexandria Eschate which he had dreamed of doing since he was a young child reading up on the long-gone conqueror’s triumphs. Finding a modest town called Khujand had long since replaced the ancient Macedonian settlement, he ordered the construction of a chapel to commemorate his victories and the restoration of what remained of the Alexandrian-era city wall as a favor to the residents. With this done, and having thanked God for letting him get this far, he allowed Belisarius to persuade him to finally turn back and see to consolidating his enormously overextended realm. Sabbatius elected to relax and take the scenic route on his second return trip from the far east to Constantinople, and along the way ordered the organization of the freshly annexed territories into five provinces – Arachosia, Paropamisus, Gedrosia, Bactria and Sogdia.

    mbi4D4j.jpg

    A mosaic depicting Sabbatius, white-haired and weary but doubtless smiling at his final triumph, in the last few years of his life

    Far away from the blood-soaked rivers of Italy and the previously seemingly out-of-reach mountains of Sogdia, Aksum was being shaken by a major internal convulsion rather than external threats. The Baccinbaxaba Ablak died after eating a meal of raw beef[6], for his cooks had fatally misjudged the quality of the meat they were serving and had as usual heavily spiced the meal to make it more palatable – ironically preventing their monarch from realizing the beef had spoiled himself. His second son Eremias, the vassal king of Makuria, had assumed the Aksumite throne would now fall to him, but was denied his inheritance by the machinations of a rival court faction led by his fallen elder brother Eskender’s widow Cheren: they enthroned his nephew, Eskender and Cheren’s underage son Tewodros, to succeed Ablak instead.

    Eremias was naturally enraged at what he perceived to be a usurpation of his rights, as the eldest and closest surviving kinsman of his departed father, and promptly mounted a rebellion from Dongola. Although Cheren and her lover Sisay – the official regent for Tewodros and one of the generals promoted in the wake of the Alexandrine Plague’s decimation of Ablak’s senior officers – held the capital and the theoretical allegiance of most of the Aksumite army, the most hardened veteran warriors of Ablak’s host remained loyal to Eremias. It was because of this factor that Eremias defeated the pro-Tewodros forces in the early battles of the Aksumite civil war: however soon matters would further complicated by Hoase, the last surviving Nubian claimant to the Makurian throne, who duly took advantage of the occupiers’ internal troubles by invading from Nobatia with troops supplied by that land’s new king Tirsakouni. The Nobatians hoped to restore an independent Makuria as a buffer against future Aksumite aggression, and had sealed that alliance with the marriage of Tirsakouni’s daughter Epimachosi to Hoase.

    Lastly, the latter half of this year also saw the outbreak of hostilities between the Korean kingdoms of Baekje and Silla. Formerly allied against Goguryeo, in victory both sides quickly moved to fight one another over the spoils, chiefly the fertile Han River valley. Silla’s forces gained the advantage early on; in response, Baekje appealed to the Yamato for assistance – a course of action supported by both the growing Buddhist faction at court and their Shintoist traditionalist adversaries in a rare act of unity. Meanwhile, Emperor Xuan was eager to reassert Chinese power over Korea after the Turks denied him a full victory in the west and began by sending an army against the weakened Goguryeo. Already battered by civil war and defeat at the hands of the southern Korean alliance, the northern Korean kingdom would submit to the Chinese choice of one of their candidates for kingship, Prince Bangwon (who, though not the most legitimate or popular of the claimants, was by far the most pro-China one) by November.

    LZBJW4D.jpg

    The armies of Silla and Baekje clashing over the Han River valley

    The first months of 550 seemed to proceed much as the last months of 549 had: with the Avars continuously raiding the Western Roman Empire’s eastern borders but never actually invading in force. In truth, Chiliantoubingdoufa Khagan’s strategem was to compel Aemilian to disperse his army (in particular his numerous Germanic federates) so that the soldiers could defend their homes, or otherwise to push those Germans to mutiny if he tried to keep them around. However, the new magister militum surprised him by launching a spring offensive out of the Dinaric Alps[7] with his remaining 17,000 soldiers and some new siege weapons he’d assembled over the winter; something Chiliantoubingdoufa had not anticipated since he last gave the Romans a hard spanking at Siscia the year before.

    The Avars fell back a ways at first but quickly pulled their army back together into two great wings, intent on once more converging upon the Western Roman army as it pushed forth to challenge them and repeating their previous victory. However, this time Aemilian and his fellow generals were ready. The Western Romans drew the Avars to a favorable defensive position at Celeia[8], where they would be protected by no fewer than four rivers, and Aemilian himself established his command post on the highest of three wooded hills southeast of the devastated city[9]. Undeterred by the Romans’ preparations, Chiliantoubingdoufa sought to draw them out with a series of feigned retreats as he had done to defeat Theodemir II, but not only did the disciplined Western Roman legionaries (who formed the front ranks of Aemilian’s army) firmly hold their positions but Aemilian’s onagers and ballistae bombarded his horde from the safety of the latter’s hills, while he – having not thought to bring mangonels for a field battle – had no real way of countering them.

    Since the contest of missiles was rather more even than the Khagan would’ve liked and Aemilian had the good sense not to bite the bait he was putting forth, he resolved to take a more direct approach to breaking the Roman army. The Avar horse-archers fired off several massive volleys into the Western Roman ranks before parting and reforming behind wedges comprised of their heavy lancers, supporting the latter in two massive charges from the northeast and southwest intended to crush Aemilian’s lines with brute force. In the south Chiliantoubingdoufa’s division had great success, pushing as far as the very base of Aemilian’s personal hill before hitting serious resistance in the form of the vengeful Heruli Seniores, backed up by palatine legions & auxilia. Aemilian himself led a downhill countercharge at the head of the scholastic cavalry and African clibanarii which further blunted the Khagan’s furious assault.

    ao6IC9H.jpg

    The Heruls prepare to avenge themselves at the Battle of Celaia

    The two commanders got close enough to exchange blows in the fracas, although they were separated by their bodyguards and the tide of battle without a clear victor. Any prospect of a rematch faded when it became apparent to Chiliantoubingdoufa that Aemilian had drawn his northern division into a trap of the Romans’ own making: while Aemilian deliberately left his southern flank undermanned (but packed full of his best units, such as the aforementioned scholastic and palatine legions or clibanarii) he had massed more than half of his army in the north, and the better-disciplined Roman elements managed to draw the Avar army’s northern half into Celeia itself – whereupon the federate troops surprised them in the streets. Those once-orderly streets proved a death-trap for the Avar cavalry, and several Yujiulü cousins were killed in the city’s ruined temple of Mars.

    The ensuing rout of the second Avar division compelled the first under Chiliantoubingdoufa to beat a hasty retreat after it became apparent that they could not overcome Aemilian’s determined resistance on the hills. Over the next few days and weeks, the Avars’ swift horses and the Romans’ own considerable casualties allowed them to escape their pursuers and regroup at Poetovio, but their mostly foot-bound Slavic auxiliaries were less fortunate: thousands of these men were killed or captured and enslaved by the Roman cavalry, as also often befell the Avar horde’s camp followers and baggage train. One tribal chief, the Kŭnędzĭ (‘prince’) Ljudevit, yielded to Aemilian and agreed to switch sides in exchange for the settlement of his people as foederati east of the Julian Alps, thereby becoming the first Sclaveni federates of the Western Empire.

    Umk4CqU.jpg

    The Slavic prince Ljudevit yields to Aemilian after the Battle of Celaia

    Chiliantoubingdoufa soon killed off or otherwise intimidated into submission any other Slavic chieftain who might be thinking of doing the same, and both sides found themselves at an impasse as Aemilian considered whether or not to push the offensive further north past the Dravus[10] or eastward into central Dalmatia. In the end, he decided to go in neither direction, but instead persuaded Romanus II that they should sue for a truce with the Avars so they could rest & rebuild their army. Chiliantoubingdoufa, for his part, was happy to gain time to do the same: and in any case, though upon being informed by Aemilian’s envoys that the Western Romans had nothing to do with whatever treachery fell upon his people far to the east with flippant remarks that all Romans were the same to him & that their slaying of his brother Dengshuzi was cause enough for his assault, he was also considering whether the Eastern Empire might make for an easier (and more appropriate, in the eyes of his ancestors) target at this point.

    Consequently, a peace settlement was reached between the two sides. The Avars would indeed continue to occupy the Pannonian Basin and almost the entire northern half of the Diocese of Illyricum, with the border affixed east of the Julian Alps: the Pannonian provinces, most of Savia and Dalmatia, and everything east & north of these lands were once again lost by Rome. Ljudevit’s federate principality (so-called ‘Carniola’, a dimunitive Latin form of ‘Carnia’ after the region’s original inhabitants, the Celtic Carni), stretching from Carnium[11] in the west to Celaia in the east and from Poetovio in the north to the banks of the Colapis[12] in the south, formed a Roman-aligned buffer between the two empires. These 'Carniolans' mostly kept to themselves in these early years, dwelling in their own villages while some Illyro-Romans returned to try to restore some life to settlements such as Celaia and Emona; those same local Romans would also call them Carantanians after the Celtic-derived term for 'friend' in their vulgar dialect, differentiating them from the far more numerous hostile Slavs still under Avar suzerainty.

    The remaining Ostrogoths were resettled in northeastern Italy and Histria. Romanus II officially moved the capital from Ravenna back to Rome on July 7 this year, making the Eternal City the seat of its eponymous empire again for the first time since the late third century, likely because he not only wanted to get away from his new eastern frontier with the Avars but also because he recognized that staying in Ravenna would have left him almost entirely surrounded by his wife’s people – and they (and she) greatly resented the resurgence of Blue influence around Aemilian, particularly his acquisition of a new Slavic ally. The emperor also returned Prince Firmus of Altava, who his elder brother had taken as a hostage after suppressing those Moors’ rebellion and managed to survive the outbreak of the Alexandrine Plague in Italy, to his father Daniel as a reward for the latter having demonstrated his loyalty in this trying time.

    0401Erh.jpg

    Romanus II returns to Rome, now once more the Western imperial capital for the first time since 286

    While the West had just withstood the Avar onslaught, the East was dealing less with the Avars and more with a huge internal shakeup of its own. Sabbatius did not make it back to Constantinople, or even Babylon – on March 15, he died in his sleep a few days before reaching Istakhr, having apparently exhausted the last of his once-formidable energy on the last round of fighting in Persia and his trip to Khujand. Having lived to seventy and reigned for fifty-one years of those years, the emperor at least got to die old & happy after realizing one of his lifelong ambitions: but the course of his long and increasingly troubled reign left behind an utterly tired and overextended empire, whose resources – from money to people – had been strained to the brink by his many wars.

    The twenty-year-old Caesar Anthemiolus duly succeeded his grandfather as Augustus Anthemius III, his potential competitors having been dealt with (one way or another) by either Sabbatius himself or imperial loyalists such as Narses ahead of the transfer of power. Indeed his most obvious rival for the purple, his uncle Theodosius, had been Patriarch of Constantinople for a decade at this point and was the one to crown him in a respectable ceremony soon after news of their father & grandfather’s passing reached the Queen of Cities. Having been assured a smooth accession to the throne in one last heroic feat from beyond the grave, Anthemius thanked his grandfather by immediately working to reverse his policies and gains – though not out of spite, but rather a pragmatic acknowledgment that Sabbatius had gone too far, no doubt influenced by literally every remaining senior advisor in the empire’s top circles from Narses & Belisarius to the Patriarch.

    The well-meaning Anthemius III’s first steps in this direction were internal measures to mollify his subjects. As was tradition, he gave away donatives to the army and the Constantinopolitan mob at the tail end of his coronation ceremony: what made Anthemius’ gifts stand out was that he was absurdly generous on this occasion, giving out a total sum of 6,800 pounds of gold and silver, though since almost all of it was plunder from Mesopotamia and Persia he could arguably afford to be that generous. The emperor also relaxed the iron-fisted taxation policies of his grandfather as part of a broader move toward (hopefully) a lasting period of peace, and even sought a limited reconciliation with the Miaphysites long persecuted by Sabbatius – relaxing the oppression on their necks, allowing them to practice openly and build new churches, and appointing their candidates to positions (albeit none of overly high rank or strategic importance) in the administration of Egypt, which he began to demilitarize to further ease tensions. For these maneuvers and more the young Eastern Augustus would be compared to his older Western counterpart, Romanus II, who was similarly a milder-mannered, more reasonable and more humane emperor compared to his predecessors.

    On the foreign front, Anthemius immediately moved to both start securing the Sabbatic bloodline and shore up relations with his most powerful vassal, the Armenian kingdom of the Mamikonians, by marrying their princess Anna. He also took seriously the warnings of Belisarius & Narses that the empire’s current eastern frontier was completely indefensible, and that – as Hadrian did after the conquests of Trajan – he should greatly contract this border westward. To that end, he opened negotiations with Mihirakula in April (barely a month after his coronation), offering to return all the lands which Sabbatius had overtaken in their last bout and more. How much more, however, was something the two great monarchs of the east could not agree on so easily, dragging the talks out: Mihirakula sought everything up to the Tigris River and the Zagros Mountains, while Anthemius wanted to draw the new border at Pars so as to keep Istakhr (and with it the ruins of Persepolis), to avoid angering Sabbatius’ most hardened veterans overmuch – and his ghost too, probably.

    Unfortunately for the new emperor, a few months after he began talking with Mihirakula, Sabbatius’ one-time allies to the northeast decided his death provided a great opportunity to start to really tear into the massive but weakly defended eastern extension of his empire. Istämi Khagan sent his own sons, Illig and Issik, to demonstrate the abilities of the next generation of Turkic leadership by invading the Eastern Roman Empire before Anthemius could reach a settlement with Mihirakula. The Turkic armies, being overwhelmingly large and powerful compared to the scattered token garrisons Sabbatius had left in these lands, faced virtually no resistance as they surged through Roman Sogdia and Chorasmia, and barely any more once they rode into Bactria and the Persian provinces. Everywhere the Turks went, it seemed that their Roman enemies preferred to withdraw, consolidate and then withdraw so more with all possible haste than actually fight them – not that they really had a choice given the massive force disparity between the two in nearly all cases of a potential encounter.

    bKa0kS5.jpg

    Though it hasn't even been a year since Sabbatius passed away, these Tegreg/Tiele Turks have come to devour his conquests, starting with the site of his dreams – Khujand – and its environs

    The White Hunnish Mahārājādhirāja was not blind to the rapidity with which the Romans were wilting against their new adversary, and decided it ought to be trivial for him to take what he wanted from Anthemius than to talk things out with him after all. The only thing stopping him from stomping on the Eastern Romans with both feet while they were down, besides the fact that he’d broken his legs in the Battle of the Dunes, was that the Late Guptas seized upon his weakness immediately following the last Roman-Hephthalite war to rebel against him in a bid to restore their own dynasty’s glory. Thus did Mihirakula break off the talks in August and order his own younger sons Faghanish and Menua to attack the Eastern Romans from the southeast with a modest force, expecting that that’d be all they needed to regain at least some of the lands west of the Indus considering how weak the Eastern Roman position seemed, while he and his heir Baghayash focused on combating the Gupta rising.

    These attacks heralded the beginning of a long Roman retreat in which they would rapidly lose their hold on most of Sabbatius’ conquests, especially in the early stages where – as the idea of Roman rule had barely even begun to set in for the mountain tribes of the far east when it was swept away – most of the local chiefs and potentates of the empire’s furthest eastern limits saw no trouble whatsoever with reverting their allegiance to the returning Hephthalites, or offering it to the Turkic newcomers. It would seem that Anthemius had more in common with Romanus II than their more benign personalities and governing styles: also like the Western Emperor, he was being buffeted with major invasions which cost him large swathes of territory almost immediately after ascending to the purple. Worst of all, the alacrity and ease with which the Eftals and Turks were advancing cut Belisarius off from him: the best and most accomplished general in his service ended up stranded in Kophen[13] and the surrounding mountains, where he was barely kept afloat by the scattered legions which managed to consolidate around him and auxiliaries from those local Paropamisadae tribes with whom he’d just established friendships. It was only thanks to still having Narses around – the eunuch was still of great political help, even if he could no longer fight the empire’s battles for his new overlord – that Anthemius himself avoided being overthrown by a conspiracy of disgruntled veteran officers late in December.

    Elsewhere, Emperor Xuan – having tamed Goguryeo – now sought to improve Chinese ties with the kingdom of Silla this year, and to more broadly reassert the Chen dynasty’s suzerainty over the Korean Peninsula. Neither Baekje nor Silla was particularly interested in (or capable of) fending off his vastly larger armies, so he was able to impose a peace settlement favorable to Silla between the two warring kingdoms and extract promises of renewed tribute from them. Baekje’s appeal to the Yamato went nowhere as Xuan pre-empted them on that front too, establishing new and extensive trade ties with the Japanese court which brought them an ever-greater influx of Chinese trade goods and ideas. Heijō was especially impressed by Confucian principles and Xuan’s rule which gave him a clear model to base his own organization of the Japanese state on, while his court and subjects grew increasingly divided between those who welcomed the new and traditionalists who held on to the old with militant fervor.

    And on the other side of Earth, the first child of the New and Old Worlds was born this tenth of May. As was likely inevitable once the young, fit and restless warriors of Amalgaid’s fian could begin to interact with the Wildermen – and particularly their female counterparts among those natives of the Blessed Isle, especially considering the Irish had brought over no women of their own so far – on a more friendly basis, the Irish rígfénnid (commander) himself got a little too friendly with Ataninnuaq’s cousin Miksani in 549. The resulting pregnancy and Miksani pointing the father out compelled Brendan to marry the pair in a Christian ceremony and to waive 550’s tribute to appease Atanninuaq. Named Pátraic after the famous saint, the boy born in May of this year would go down in history as the first product of a union between European and indigene.

    egcqS35.jpg

    Ataninnuaq and Miksani, cousins and heralds of a new period of European-indigene relations in their own ways

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Cividale del Friuli.

    [2] The Bacchiglione River.

    [3] Padua.

    [4] Vicenza.

    [5] The Brenta River.

    [6] Similar to the present-day Ethiopian delicacy kitfo.

    [7] This Western Roman counterattack would’ve come through the Postojna Gap in modern Slovenia.

    [8] Celje.

    [9] The site of Celje’s Upper Castle.

    [10] The Drava River.

    [11] Kranj.

    [12] The Kupa River.

    [13] Kabul.

    Alrighty, with this update we're now up to halfway through the sixth century! Considering it took about four months to get to this point, I think it's reasonable for me to hope to finish the 500s and roll into the 600s before next summer. Speaking of which – happy New Year to you all :)
     
    551-553: Caballarius
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    551 marked the beginning of Romanus II’s most exhaustive reforms, although not quite the sort of reforms he had in mind when he took the purple in the wake of his brother’s and nephew’s demise. Though generally an amiable and peaceful man, the Avars’ victories at his expense and the difficulty with which he & his generals had just barely limited to their losses to Illyricum convinced him of the need to begin overhauling the Western Roman army to more effectively counter this new threat. The remainder of the money he retained by suspending all of his father’s and brother’s ambitious construction projects at the peak of the Alexandrine Plague, he now began to invest in not only rebuilding the defenses of the Claustra Alpium Iuliarum but also on recruiting, training and equipping new armies.

    The most striking difference between the new legions and the old was the much greater emphasis placed on the former’s cavalry element. Traditionally the Western Roman army held significantly more closely to the infantry-heavy tradition of their forebears than the Eastern Romans, with far fewer cavalry in general and only one legion of specialized heavy cavalry (the African clibanarii) in particular: no longer would this be the case, for as they had always done, the Romans were changing to more effectively counter the new most powerful enemy they were facing, adapting those enemies' advantages for their own use in the process. Starting in 551 and over the rest of the decade, Romanus would be able to recruit from across the imperial core (Italy, Gaul, eastern Hispania and the African coast) a total of 38,000 men: of these, 8,000 – a little over a fifth of them – would be formed into eight new cavalry legions with the designation of caballarii, where before usually only a sixth or even fewer would have been organized into units of equites. To pick up the infantry’s slack the Romans thought to rely more on their various Germanic federates, particularly the Franks and Alemanni, while they themselves concentrated on creating mobile cavalry squadrons capable of quickly and effectively responding to Avar attacks.

    At the recommendation of Aemilian, each of these chivalric legions would still be organized into ten hundred-man cunei, but were more heavily-equipped than the cavalry elements of the Western army in the past. Three of each legion’s cohorts (called cunei or ‘wedges’, singl. cuneus) were designated as sagittarii (archers) and equipped accordingly with a bow, arrows and a helmet for protection. The remaining 700 were to be fashioned into heavy shock cavalry, or caballarii graves: fully outfitted with helmet, mail, spatha, shield and a proper 8-to-10 foot (2.4 to 3 meter) lance – no javelins or ‘mere’ thrusting spears in sight with this new breed of horseman – these riders and their horses were to be trained to be able to both break through opposing Slavic infantry and Avar cavalry with a furious charge in wedge formation (hence why they uniformly used the Constantinian term cuneus and not the more traditional ala for their cohort’s name), and to hold their own in the melee to follow with blade & shield. To enhance their capabilities, the Romans adapted the most novel bits of Avar riding technology (pilfered from Avar casualties at Vincentia and Celaia) for their own use: the empire made its first improved saddles and iron stirrups for these eight cavalry legions, all the better to support horse-archers and lancers alike. Manicae and limited horse-barding, typically a metal chamfron and padded-cloth caparison, also became fashionable to a much greater extent than they had been in the past. In theory, the caballarii graves were also expected to fight competently when dismounted as well, using their lances as makeshift spears in addition to their swords.

    8w2J0FF.png

    Two examples of post-First Avar War heavy cavalry fielded by the Western Roman Empire: an Ostrogoth federate nobleman and palatine caballarius from Arelate. Note their use of stirrups and the high metal cantle arising from the back of the latter's saddle

    In practice, these early reforms were not applied evenly. The Gallic cavalry legions often ended up lacking horse-archers, with the result that their legions often only fielded one or two cunei of sagittarii compared to a supermajority of caballarii graves. The African legions drew too heavily on Berber fighting traditions and came down with the opposite problem, fielding excessive numbers of lightly-equipped horse-archers compared to four or five cunei of caballarii graves. As for the legion composed of the sons of the Italian gentry and aristocracy, Romanus decided to throw his own model out the nearest window and shape them into a second unit of clibanarii, training no horse-archers out of their ranks and instead giving every man an even longer lance & additional armor to compensate for their lack of shields.

    Still, imperfect and removed from the initial theory though the final results may have been, these eight cavalry legions provided the model for future Roman recruitment and warfare in the West: cavalry forming a considerably larger proportion of their armies (up to a fifth or even a quarter), and bifurcated into either barely-armored mounted archers or heavy lancers with the steps and paygrades in-between removed. As with the northern Teutons, the Romans planned to have their autonomous federates – in this case the Goths and particularly the Moors, whose Equites Mauri had a good reputation as mounted skirmishers and on occasion, versatile medium cavalry – step up to fill those roles instead. Carpilio was promoted to the rank of comes domesticorum equitum (‘Count of the Household Cavalry’) and selected to command the Italian clibanarii in an effort by Romanus to cultivate his own power-base within the army, independent of the Greens and Blues both, without alarming either.

    The Western Roman cavalry wasn’t the only thing Romanus & Aemilian were overhauling starting this year. Remembering full well that an enterprising soldier’s crossbow was the reason he was still alive, the Western Augustus took steps to improve and mass-produce such arcuballistae. Though normally it was used for hunting and then in small, highly specialized cohorts of arcuballistarii starting with the campaigns of Theodosius I, Romanus now sought to have every one in four, or even one in three, of the designated sagittarii among his recruits trained to use the crossbow instead of conventional bows – though in practice, a one-in-six or one-in-eight target would have been a more realistic aim at this juncture. The relatively small and light rolling-nut arcuballistae the Romans were familiar with lacked draw weight (usually ranging between 40 to 90 pounds in this regard), and thus stopping power outside of close range; but they were accurate, easy for the recruits to learn and almost as easy for the workers of the fabricae to manufacture. Certainly the design would need many more improvements for an arcuballistarii corps to be able to stop a charge of Avar heavy cavalry before those enemies were right on top of them already, but these first mass-produced military crossbows and the men wielding them would provide the Western Romans with a sound foundation to start from.

    8JKdmhH.jpg

    A Western Roman arcuballistarius reloads his weapon while his comrade, a sagittarius armed with a conventional bow, covers him

    Off in the east, Anthemius most assuredly did not have the time to embark on ambitious military reforms this year – he was still busy pulling as many troops as he possibly could back to a more defensible frontier in the Zagros and Alborz Mountains all throughout this year. Initial efforts to reorganize & mount some real resistance against the oncoming Turks at Yazd in the early summer months failed badly, costing the Eastern Romans 4,000 men and any chance of holding even a sliver of Pars Province. Consequently Istakhr and other central Persian cities yielded without resistance over the following weeks, ironically pushing the Roman border back to the point demanded by Mihirakula the year before...and the Turks wouldn't stop there if they could help it.

    It took until October for the beleaguered legions of the Orient to finally rally and achieve even a limited victory, which they did over Issik at Argan[1], finally stalling the previously seemingly unstoppable Turkic advance: but around the same time Illig struck a deal with the Amitabh-bandak and those Mazdakites still following him to join their forces against the Romans, intensifying the threat to Padishkhwargar and what remained of Roman Media. Anthemius could do little but reinforce his surviving legions and build new ones to defend what he still had (even stepping up his efforts to reconcile with the Egyptians by sponsoring churches in honor of Egypt-based saints, such as Cyril of Alexandria and the martyrs of the Theban Legion, to attract recruits from the Egyptian provinces) and also thank God for there being no major Avar attack – only some admittedly destructive raids into Thrace – this year, for Chiliantoubingdoufa also needed to reorder his own armies after having just been denied a total victory over the Western Romans.

    While nearly the entirety of Persia was rapidly overrun by the Turks, the province of Gedrosia fell in full to the Eftals, as did large parts of Roman Arachosia and Carmania, with similar speed. Having been blindsided almost as badly as the emperor himself by the Turkic assault and trapped in distant Kophen with his closest lieutenants, Belisarius made the decision to abandon the indefensible frontier regions to both his north & south in favor of pulling every single Roman legionary he could reach into Paropamisus – the mountainous province he was presently stuck in – as well as the similarly defensible northern edges of Arachosia. Perhaps the most extreme example of the wisdow to this strategy was the city of Zaranj, which the Romans abandoned on the grounds that it was impossible for its 700-legionary garrison to hold it against the 12,000 Eftals sent against them. Though they also had recently recruited 1,200 local auxiliaries to support them, as feared by the legate in charge the men of Zaranj turned against Rome with the tide and renewed their allegiance to the Mahārājādhirāja, killing nearly 200 of the Romans in their escape from the city.

    To improve his chances of survival, the general also engaged in diplomacy with the local tribes of Paropamisadae: not only did he buy their allegiance by expending virtually all the treasure & luxuries he had brought with him, but he also won them over with his strength and skill. Most impressively, in June of this year he maneuvered 600 legionaries & 200 friendly Paropamisadae into a position to ambush and annihilate the hostile chief Varshasb’s 3,000-strong warband with in a mountain pass northeast of Kapisa, to whom Sabbatius had restored the name of Alexandria-in-the-Caucasus before dying[3] – only to spare and recruit the stunned enemy Paropamisadae.

    It was with these local auxiliaries that he faced the White Huns of Faghanish in the late summer and autumn of 551, the latter’s brother Menua having gone on to try to grab more fleetingly Roman soil to the west before the Tegregs beat them to it. When their armies met for a proper engagement at Alexandria Arachosia[2], the brilliant but isolated general fielded fewer than 3,000 men (about a thousand Romans and 1,700 Paropamisadae), while Faghanish had 8,000 – most of them better-equipped than the brave but undisciplined and lightly armed mountain tribesmen on Belisarius’ side. Nevertheless Belisarius prevailed, pinning the Eftal vanguard against the Arghandab with his legions after they’d forded the river while Varshasb launched a flanking attack which spooked Faghanish into retreating: to his pleasant surprise, the Paropamisadae chief was honorable enough to not immediately turn traitor and abandon the Roman cause for his former liege as soon as an opportunity presented itself. He had won himself some small respite as 551 came to an end, though the battles ahead promised to be the most difficult he would fight yet – perhaps not the largest in scale compared to those of Sabbatius’ wars, but certainly the ones where he had to most heavily fly by the seat of his trousers and operate with virtually no support from Constantinople.

    4nwakPe.jpg

    Even while cut off from the rest of the empire and forced to depend on local auxiliaries of dubious loyalty, Belisarius was able to pull victory from the jaws of near-certain defeat in Arachosia

    While his younger sons were fighting to retake swathes of Persia and Bactria, Mihirakula was busy putting down the Gupta rebellion in the east. Owing to his crippling injuries, his eldest son Baghayash held command of the main Hephthalite army in the field, though the Mahārājādhirāja still directed their overall strategy from the comfort of Indraprastha’s palaces. The Samrat Madhavagupta was initially forced back to Pataliputra by the Hephthalite counteroffensive, but he and his predecessors had carefully rebuilt their capital’s fortifications since the Hunas sacked it decades prior and consequently he was able to withstand Baghayash’s siege for sixty days, at which point an outbreak of disease in June and harassing sallies from within the walls compelled the Hunnic prince to retreat. The Guptas went on to make some gains throughout the monsoon season, pushing Baghayash back to Kannauj and standing firm against further Hunnish counterattacks even after the rains subsided until the year’s end.

    552 brought with it a new challenge for the Western Romans, and one that they could not resolve militarily at that: the integration of the huge wave of Illyro-Roman refugees created by the ravages of the Avar invasion. Having lost virtually all of their possessions which they could not carry with them, the majority of these exiled Romans found meager employment as coloni under the great landowners of Italy and southern Gaul, empowering and enriching the aristocratic class to the increasing detriment of the class of small freeholders recreated by Stilicho which had served as the legions’ backbone for over a century. Those smaller farmers who had not grown so prosperous that they themselves could afford to hire the refugees and stay afloat found themselves in danger of being bought out by the resurgent aristocrats of and connected to the Senate.

    In an attempt to address this deleterious situation, Romanus resettled the Illyro-Romans wherever he could. Those who still had homes to return to in the portions of Histria and Carniola retaken from the Avars moved back in, though they now had to live with Ostrogoths and Carantanians as their new neighbors. Others who were willing to enlist the legions were offered parcels of land whose title had reverted to the emperor on account of their previous owners & said owners’ heirs having been wiped out by the Alexandrine Plague, from Africa to Italy to northern Gaul, in exchange for 20 years of military service and at least one of their sons having to join the army with them for an equal length of time as soon as they came of age (or immediately, if they already had a son who was of age). This land reform measure made some headway toward re-balancing the scales between the great aristocrats and the lesser independent farmers, and provided the Augustus with quite a few of the 38,000 recruits he was slowly but steadily amassing (including a quarter of the 8,000 cavalrymen he was aiming for).

    2U8iIyn.jpg

    The Illyro-Romans who escaped death or slavery beneath the Avars' arrows and yokes still did not find it easy to build new lives: either they would become serfs to the great landowners of Italy & Gaul, or have to face their powerful former tormentors in battle as part of the Western Roman army

    Outside of the Roman citizenry, this was also a landmark year in domestic Western Roman-barbarian relations. King Fritigern of the Visigoths was now the most powerful figure in the Green camp, by virtue of his Amaling cousins having just had their backs broken by the Avars, and he clamored for rewards for his part in staving off Chiliantoubingdoufa’s wrath. Instead of ceding even more of Hispania to the Goths, Romanus elected to appoint him comes domesticorum peditum (‘count of the household infantry’), implicitly trusting the federate king with his life, and also nominate him to the West’s half of the Roman Consulate for 552. Fritigern’s five-year-old son and heir by his second wife, Hermenegild, was also set to be raised alongside the Caesar Constans at the imperial court in Rome, and his betrothal to the young Ostrogoth king Viderichus’ sister Matasuintha arranged by their aunt the Empress in an effort to also tie the Gothic dynasties even more closely together.

    Although the remaining Principate-era authority of the Consular office had effectively been extinguished since the dawn of the Dominate, it was still a position of great honor, and until now the idea that it could be bestowed on a barbarian king (who also sat within the emperor’s sacrum consistorium, or privy council) was inconceivable to the Roman public. Suffice to say the Senate was mortally offended when Fritigern established himself at a suitably grand domus in Rome and presided over their meetings (as was his duty as Consul) this year, even though by this point he and much of the Visigoth elite were so thoroughly Romanized that they could speak Latin fluently and with the accent of the provincial Hispano-Romans rather than their ancestral Germanic one, and polite Roman society at large bemoaned the ‘desecration’ of the office of Consul by a bearded savage. Romanus himself paid dismissed these complaints as the snobbish whining of people who had frankly been far less helpful to him & his dynasty than the Visigoths for the past 150 years, and considered his appointments to not only be a preferable alternative way of staving off another Gothic revolt than giving them even more land but to also be the logical next – and necessary – step toward the slow integration of the federates into Romanitas.

    Beyond the Western Empire’s borders, their aged ally Raedwald died in the first week of April this year. Neither of his sons could overcome the other to claim the title of Bretwalda, so instead they partitioned the Anglo-Saxon kingdom between themselves. The more militarily capable elder, Æþelric, elected to rule the South Angles alone to better focus against the Romano-British and their Cambrian vassals, while his younger brother Eadric would lead the North Angles from Eoforwic with the support of the senior Anglo-Saxon nobility (who found the gregarious but weaker-willed prince to be more personally likable and easier to influence than Æþelric) and prioritized combating the Picts and Britons of Alcluyd to the north.

    Owing to the amiable and mutually-agreed-upon nature of their split, the two English kingdoms remained on friendly terms with each other (at least for the time being) and made agreements to come to the other’s aid if hard-pressed by their enemies, something they had to demonstrate in June when the Riothamus Constantine attacked the South Angles in hope of reversing his territorial losses. The combined English army repelled the Romano-Britons in the Battle of Ratae that July, proving to the world that the Raedwalding partition was no sign of doom for their kingdoms and that the South Angles were here to stay. Indeed, immediately after the battle Æþelric built for himself a new fortress on a hill west of Ratae (which he and his people called 'Ligeraceaster'), and soon enough a new village which the English called 'Lindleah'[4] sprang up.

    2EtATRn.jpg

    Having secured their kingdom's survival with their victory at the Battle of Ratae, the South Angles soon adopted a standard which inverted the colors of their Romano-British enemy: a white dragon on red

    East of Rome, the Tegregs’ new Mazdakite allies helped them move through the southern Zagros Mountains, circumventing the Eastern Roman forces rallying in Khuzestan. The direction of old Basil allowed these legions to escape the emerging Turkic trap and fight their way back across the Tigris before they were completely encircled and destroyed, but Illig Khagan still managed to inflict not-inconsiderable casualties on their ranks over the course of their retreat. This latest Turkic victory pushed the Romans’ eastern border back into Mesopotamia, costing them Khuzestan despite their previous efforts to defend it, and would be followed by the first Turkic raids into Armenia in retaliation for that kingdom’s adamant loyalty to the Roman cause and supplying several thousand reinforcements to Anthemius III & Basil.

    Worse still, Nahir seized upon this moment to re-emerge from Mesopotamia’s marshes and instigate a second rebellion in June of 552. The scars left by his first bout with Sabbatius were still relatively fresh, and there were as many Mesopotamians who rallied to his flag as there were those who kept their heads down or remained loyal to Constantinople and the Patriarch of Babylon either out of fear of renewed Roman reprisals or attachment to Roman largesse and patronage. Once more Basil the Sasanian proved an indispensable ally to his grandnephew, limiting the spread of Nahir’s insurgency with tactful diplomacy and the strategic disbursement of gold & offices. The Prince of Mesopotamia was also responsible for keeping the Babylonian Jews from rebelling again and joining their strength to Nahir’s at this inopportune time: the Jews of Ctesiphon had been all for it, but Basil successfully encouraged Exilarch Ahunai to maintain his cautiously pro-Roman stance and to persuade Ctesiphon’s elders to fall in line for now.

    Prince Basil’s controlled retreats and success in keeping the Mesopotamian situation manageable bought valuable time for Anthemius III to prepare his new armies and march eastward with them. The emperor arrived in-theater in August, and from there he went on to join with the Armenians to defeat the Tegregs in the Battle of Maragha[5] near Lake Urmia late that month before moving southward to help his granduncle thwart their southern advance in the Battle of Chala[6] in November. However, in spite of these successes the winter of 552 would not be a restful one for the Eastern Augustus: messengers from Constantinople not only informed him of his wife’s pregnancy, but also that Chiliantoubingdoufa had reordered his hordes and was now intensifying his raids into Thrace, no doubt in preparation for a full invasion in the next spring.

    YcMd6dK.png

    Having routed the Romans from Persia in a few short years, the Tegregs expected to conquer Armenia & Mesopotamia with similar ease: a mistake which they would pay for with their first serious defeats at the hands of Anthemius III

    Further east, while Menua finished securing southeastern Persia and his father & eldest brother continued to fight see-sawing battles against the Guptas, Belisarius continued to hang on to life by his fingernails in Arachosia and Paropamisus. Faghanish made another push against his mountain bastions out of Zaranj, and this time the Eftals were able to drive his outnumbered forces back as far as Bamyan[7] before he managed to turn the tables. The irony of the Buddhist White Huns being defeated in the shadow of the massive Buddha statues they carved into the mountainside overlooking the town was not lost on Belisarius himself and his soldiers: though some of the Paropamisadae they were working with were also Buddhists (others were Hindus or followed local pagan practices, such as the cult of the mountain god Zūn), the Christian legionaries believed their rousing victory there was a sign that despite the dire odds, God had still not abandoned them after all.

    Before Faghanish could make a second go at Kophen, he and Menua began to face a second threat in the form of Issik’s half of the Tegreg forces in Persia. The Turks were not inclined to share the spoils they were carving out of the Eastern Roman Empire and rebuffed all offers from Indraprastha to partition the territory, in part because the Hephthalites were adamant about recovering their homeland in Bactria & Sogdia not only for pride’s sake but also to secure their stake in the Silk Road. The nomadic armies first met in battle at Harev[8], where the Turks stood victorious and drove the Hephthalites away from the city which they in turn had previously effortlessly captured from the Romans. Faghanish and Menua moved to reunite their forces and counter Issik’s army together, judging the far more numerous Turks to be a more dangerous threat than Belisarius, and giving the latter a much-needed breather.

    Lastly, to the south the wars raging in Aksum and Nubia were winding down. Cheren and Tewodros prevailed in the war of succession for the former’s throne by the end of 552, the more experienced but smaller army of Eremias having been suffocated between their own larger host and the Makurian-Nobatian alliance led by Hoase, despite the death of their top general (and Cheren’s lover) Sisay in a battlefield duel with the increasingly desperate rival prince. As the now-uncontested Baccinbaxaba Tewodros was but a boy, and would still heavily rely on his mother’s counsel even after coming of age, Cheren was now effectively the true ruler of this great African empire. Her challenges were many – besides having to repair the damage their internecine fighting had done to Aksum, many of the Macrobian city-states took the opportunity to renounce Aksumite suzerainty, and some of their Arab vassals were also growing restless across the Red Sea.

    pGJtn4x.png

    Cheren, empress-mother and de facto ruler of Aksum for years to come, who guided her son the Baccinbaxaba Tewodros onto a less expansionist course compared to his predecessors

    Consequently the new regime in Aksum adopted a peaceful stance in foreign affairs so it could focus entirely on these internal challenges, the expression of which (along with a promise to not hinder the Red Sea trade routes) came as a relief to the beleaguered Eastern Romans. The most immediate impact of Cheren’s policies was that all Makuria beyond the Fifth Cataract of the Nile remained unconquered, Aksumite rule having only endured along the Black Nile toward the tail end of their civil war and Hoase’s resurgence. Shortly after installing himself in Dongola and reaching an accord with Aksum in which the latter acknowledged him as the legitimate King of Makuria, Hoase thanked his father-in-law Tirsakouni by arranging his assassination, after which his wife Epimachosi seized power in Pachoras and effectively brought Nobatia into personal union with the restored Makuria. This newly unified Nubian kingdom’s joint monarchs appealed to Anthemius III for recognition, which he granted (regardless of his personal feelings over how it came about) because he had little choice, and in turn Hoase aligned with the Ephesian Church in expectation of opposing future Aksumite designs against his realm – although prudence did compel him to pursue a moderate course in dealing with the generally pro-Aksum Miaphysite plurality in his realm, not unlike Anthemius himself.

    553 brought with it the Avar invasion which Anthemius dreaded – and which he also had no real way of countering at this juncture, with most of his empire’s strength still committed to the eastern frontier. Chiliantoubingdoufa Khagan streamed over the Thracian border at the head of a vast horde of Turko-Mongolic Avars, Slavs and Gepids early this year, easily overwhelming the undermanned Danubian limes and sacking Philippopolis before the chilly spring rains let up. By the end of summer, he was laying siege to Adrianople; and by winter’s eve he had taken that city with his mangonels, ruthlessly butchering the survivors of the garrison even after they had surrendered and carrying many thousands of Eastern Roman civilians into slavery. The Khagan ended the year by laying siege to Constantinople, feeling quite optimistic about his chances of ravishing the Queen of Cities (where necessity compelled Narses to lead the Roman defense, though he still could not walk without a cane due to his old wounds) and avenging Sabbatius’ betrayal of his father sometime in 554.

    While the Avars overran the entirety of Thrace outside Constantinople, Anthemius had resolved to reach a settlement with the Turks as quickly as possible so he could return to defend his capital, where his wife Anna and their newborn Caesar Arcadius were bunkered down. Illig of the Tegregs too was eager to wrap things up and to grab as much territory for the Turkic Khaganate as possible in a limited time, for his father warned him that the Chinese had been spotted amassing armies with the clear intent of crossing the border into Gansu and that he would almost certainly be needed back home soon. Consequently both parties opened negotiations in the late spring: but when the Augustus rebuffed Illig’s demands for territory up to the lower reaches of the Euphrates, the Turks moved out of the Zagros in force and got the drop on the Eastern Romans by swinging into Assyria, sacking Karkha and Daquqa before moving to cut the imperial army’s route of retreat off at Beth Waziq in a bid to force him back to return to the table and sit in a position of weakness.

    rcNKCQl.jpg

    A Rouran, a Turkic Avar and a Sclaveni spearman on the move through the Thracian countryside

    Illig was himself surprised when Anthemius, far from shying from the fight and re-entering negotiations, moved to attack him head-on – he was unaware of the then-ongoing developments in Thrace and had continued to underestimate the energetic young emperor’s resolve, still thinking him a coward after the ease of the initial Turkic conquests and perceiving last year's Roman victories at Maragha & Chala as flukes. Battle was joined near the town of Gbiltha, where the Tegregs were hindered by the need to contest river crossings, failed to crack the imperial lines or draw out its veteran legionaries with feigned withdrawals, and finally retreated for real in the face of a counterattack spearheaded by Anthemius’ scholae and cataphracts. Both sides returned to the peace table after that Roman victory, the Turks now having been forced to acknowledge the Eastern Romans were stronger than they had seemed and to moderate their demands accordingly.

    The ensuing second round of negotiations was dragged out somewhat by lingering Turkic obstinance and harassment of Mesopotamian towns along the middle & upper Tigris, but eventually Illig did relent after Anthemius advanced toward Beth Waziq. The Turks settled for drawing the border at the Tigris and Diyala Rivers as well as the western Zagros Mountains, leaving the Eastern Romans in control of all Assyria & Mesopotamia (but not Khuzestan) as well as their vassal in Padishkhwargar, while the Romans would abandon their remaining positions in Media to the Turks. Illig also pledged to restrain his brother Issik from attacking Belisarius in Paropamisus and to allow the Eastern Romans to send him food, silver (both for paying his troops and to disburse as gifts to friendly Paropamisadae) and (when and if Constantinople is relieved) his family, though not to move soldiers to reinforce him through their new territories in Persia. With all that finally done and some measure of peace secured on his eastern border, Anthemius began to move back toward Thrace, intent on relieving the siege of his capital in the first months of the next year.

    Speaking of Belisarius, the general capitalized on the break brought on by his nephew’s truce with the Turks and the outbreak of Turkic-Hephthalite fighting by continuing to fortify his position in the Caucasus Indicus (as the Romans and Greeks both referred to the Upāirisaēna Mountains), and recruiting more Paropamisadae with plundered treasures & the promise of being able to settle scores with their Eftal-aligned rivals. Those Eftals fought losing battles against Issik’s Turks throughout the first half of 553, suffering two major defeats at Bam and Zaranj and constantly being pushed back eastward, but the Turks’ distraction late in the year provided Faghanish & Menua with a chance to stem the tide in Paradan. Faghanish surprised Issik further by circling through the Upāirisaēna and recapturing Bactra shortly before the year’s end, although the maneuver was a risky one – the descent of winter left the Eftal prince unable to retreat the way he came until the mountain passes unfroze much later in 554.

    0Ag06oq.png

    Two Turks battling a White Hun in northern Bactria. Not pictured: an Eastern Roman breathing a massive sigh of relief that they are trying to kill each other and not him, for now

    That major distraction came in the form of a renewed Chinese offensive into Gansu, for Emperor Xuan felt that having sufficiently stabilized both his domestic position and placed the Koreans firmly under Chinese influence once more, all that was left for him to do was to settle accounts in the northwest and sort out his unfinished business with the Tegregs. The Chen Dynasty’s armies stormed into western Gansu this autumn, recapturing Huaiyan[9] in their initial offensive and quickly pushing the heavily outnumbered Tegregs into the Hexi Corridor. Istämi Khagan had known for some time that the Chinese were coming, hence why he pressured his sons to wrap up their affairs in the southwest as quickly as they could, but his preparations proved inadequate against the two 100,000-man armies which Emperor Xuan had mobilized against him.

    The Turks’ reorganization in light of this threat required Issik Khagan to leave Persia with the bulk of both his army and that of his brother to assist their father, leaving Illig in charge of sorting out the Turks’ new conquests and holding the line against both the Eftals and potentially the Eastern Romans. To compensate for the limited numbers he had been left with, the Tegreg prince sought to both work more closely with the Mazdakites of the Amitabh-bandak and the indigenous Persian elites, who by now had endured no fewer than three massive changes in power over the last fifty years – first the rule of the Eftal Toramana, then subjugation by the Romans, and now a Turkic Khagan’s reign.

    This was a risky proposition, considering their hatred for one another was what gave the Romans a chance to extend their rule over Persia for a few more short years in the twilight of Sabbatius’ reign, and neither party made any secret of their mutual hostility: so for now, Illig hoped to satisfy both by granting the Mazdakites free reign in Media, while ingratiating himself with the Persian magnates over the next few years. To this end, he granted them much leeway in overseeing their own local affairs, made light demands of them outside of conscription to fill the gaps in his armies, and personally took a liking to Persian culture, making a genuine effort to learn their language and filling his court with Persian artists, poets and dancers.

    rRme55U.jpg

    Illig in Istakhr, surrounded by both his original Turkic subjects and new Persian ones

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Arrajan.

    [2] Kandahar.

    [3] The pass in question is the Khawak Pass.

    [4] Lindley, now part of Higham on the Hill.

    [5] Maragheh.

    [6] Hulwan.

    [7] Not actually modern Bamyan, but a nearby ruined site called Shahr e-Gholghola (‘City of Screams’), which was obliterated by Genghis Khan. Its name was transferred to a new settlement founded during Timurid times.

    [8] Herat.

    [9] Yinchuan.
     
    554-557: False starts
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    At its outset, 554 seemed like it would be a good year for the Eastern Romans. They had made peace with the Turks, Basil was making progress against Nahir’s second rebellion in Mesopotamia, and Anthemius was on his way to lift the Avar siege of Constantinople. Roman morale was further boosted when the Augustus crossed over the Hellespont on March 29, compelling Chiliantoubingdoufa Khagan to withdraw before even making it through the outermost Anthemian Wall rather than risk being crushed between the returning imperial army and the sallying garrison under Narses. For the first time, the Eastern Romans had made the despised and all-destroying Avars retreat.

    But their jubilation did not last overlong: Chiliantoubingdoufa did not flee far, turning to face the pursuing emperor near the devastated Adrianople on April 4. The spring rains had hindered both the Avar and Roman cavalry equally, but in their furious clash the former still proved superior and put the latter to flight after drawing in & overcoming the imperial cataphracts with a feigned retreat, followed by a forceful charge led by Chiliantoubingdoufa himself. The Roman infantry withdrew in remarkably good order at first, but crumbled and was eventually routed altogether under the constant harassment of the Avar horse-archers and the charges of their lancers.

    Anthemius retreated back to Constantinople, with Chiliantoubingdoufa in hot pursuit. In hindsight the Avars’ complete lack of a fleet made it nearly impossible for them to take the city (certainly they could not do it by starvation), though he had 30,000 men compared to about 12,000 Roman defenders (including the survivors of Adrianople), but that did not mean the Khagan had no options to make the Romans’ lives miserable. He began by flinging the heads of the Eastern Roman casualties from the earlier Battle of Adrianople at their still-living comrades as soon as he completed some mangonels, and eventually broke through the Anthemian Wall after four months. Only once his assault on the far stouter Theodosian Walls flounder horribly did Chiliantoubingdoufa realize the impossibility of what he hoped to achieve here, but nevertheless he persisted in carrying on the siege with the hope of extorting Anthemius of enough gold to justify this campaign.

    uuLqBYX.png

    An Eastern Roman legionary of Anthemius' army tries to stand his ground against an Avar lancer and Slavic auxiliary footman

    While Constantinople had come under siege, the Western Roman Empire’s leadership was divided on how to respond. Magister militum Aemilian advised waiting and concentrating on continuing to build up their new army, which he did not believe to be remotely ready to take on the Avar hordes at this early point in time. However, the empress Frederica believed this to be a fantastic opportunity to avenge her brothers and people, and pressed Romanus II to attack the Avars at once – in the name of aiding his Roman brethren to the east, of course. Romanus believed both positions had merit, that his army wasn’t ready yet but also that he could hardly pass up a chance to regain Illyricum from the Avars while they were bashing themselves senseless against the Theodosian Walls, and sought a compromise as he usually did: he would not attack this year, but accelerate the build-up of his troops as quickly as humanly possible for a counter-invasion of the Avar territories in 555.

    Further to the east, while Belisarius continued his defensive preparations (such as they were) in the Caucasus Indicus, renewed battles were raging around him between the Tegreg Turks and the Hephthalites. Illig set out to crush Faghanish in Bactra, establishing siege lines around the older Eftal prince before the mountain passes could clear enough for him to retreat ahead of the 15,000-strong Turkic army – which incidentally was not comprised solely of Turks (though they did make up its majority), but included a not-insignificant Persian contingent as well. Throughout the summer, Menua moved to try to assist his brother and catch the Turks in a pincer movement, but Illig’s scouts kept him well-informed and with ample opportunity to prepare.

    When Menua first appeared late in the year to threaten Illig’s flank with 10,000 men, the Turks seemingly withdrew to the south in a hurry. The defenders of Bactra, eager to exact revenge on the opportunistic vultures who had been seizing land they believed to be rightfully theirs and who had kept them under siege for months, rushed forth to join their Hunnish brethren and crush Illig once and for all: as far as the brothers could guess, with the Tegregs now engaged in war against the Chinese, Illig and his army were all that stood between them and a reconquest of lands as far as Media. If they could just pin him down and decisively crush him on the banks of the Balkh River, they would be able to recover the western reaches of their patrimony and maybe even displace their eldest brother in the Hephthalite line of succession.

    It was this overconfidence and eagerness to vanquish him as quickly as possible that Illig had bet on. He lured the Hephthalite army into attacking across the right bank of the Balkh with a feigned retreat, inciting the rival princes to pursue him all the way to his camp and to even start pillaging it (having promised his soldiers that whatever they lost there, they would be more than doubly compensated when they took Bactra following their battlefield victory) before leading a counterattack against their disordered & overextended forces. The White Huns were utterly defeated, Faghanish killed in single combat with the Turkic prince, and to add insult to injury their baggage train was pillaged by the victorious Turks before Bactra, too, fell and was sacked. Menua was left alone to gather the scattered survivors of the Eftal army and limp back to the west & south to avoid Belisarius’ territory, further harried by the Turks as he went, even as his father and brother were gaining the upper hand against the Guptas.

    fhIek3T.png

    The Tegregs prepare to launch their counterattack against the Hephthalites currently burning and looting their camp

    In an inversion of the situation of the Hephthalite royal family, Illig’s kindred were floundering against the Chen dynasty’s massive armies even as he secured Bactria and Sogdia for their people with his victory at the Battle of Bactra. Early on in 554, Istämi Khagan was trounced in the Battles of Guazhou and Yumen Pass within days of one another, while his son Issik was still crossing the Tian Shan. Even when they did unite their armies while Emperor Xuan had to detach elements of his to garrison the forts & towns he had retaken, father and son were still defeated by the latter’s 120,000-strong host (outnumbering theirs by almost 3:1) in the Battle of Yizhou[1]. By the year’s end, the Chinese had made good progress toward securing the Silk Road while the Turks had been reduced to guerrilla warfare of a sort, harassing their lumbering army’s supply lines and forward detachments in fast-moving columns of horse-archers rather than risking another head-on engagement against such a behemoth opponent.

    The spring of 555 saw the Western Romans beginning their attack against the Avars, whose strength was still heavily concentrated around Constantinople. Aemilian led a force of 23,000 (including 6,000 cavalry) from Ravenna into Avar-occupied Dalmatia, battering his way past the resistance being mounted by newly-settled Sclaveni at the Battles of Andautonia and Burnum[2]. By June, the legions had recovered large parts of western Dalmatia and were inching toward Sirmium and (aided along the coast by the Western Roman navy) Diocleia, which they hoped to recover to create a land bridge from Histria to the Roman possessions in Macedonia.

    In the face of this unexpected incursion, the irate Khagan did not at first wish to abandon his siege of Constantinople. He relented only after a last assault on the Theodosian Walls in June met with bloody failure, coupled with Anthemius’ stubborn refusal to even treat with him – much less to offer him tribute to leave the city and the Eastern Romans alone – while the Western Roman advance continued mostly unabated, and the Slavic chiefs in the west threatened to begin negotiating with Aemilian. However, after the Avars left Constantinople (with the Eastern Romans pursuing them and recovering territory as far as Philippopolis), they did not move to immediately counter the Western Romans head-on. Instead, although Chiliantoubingdoufa (now increasingly referred to simply as ‘Qilian’ by the Romans) detached a force of 10,000 under his kinsman Buluzhen to hold off Aemilian’s main army, he took the bulk of his horde southward into Western Roman-controlled Macedonia and Achaea.

    Aemilian engaged Buluzhen’s division at Domavia, testing the new cavalry legions for the first time that July. The equites sagittarii and caballarii graves both acquitted themselves well in combat against their Avar counterparts, who were surprised at the speed with which the Romans had adopted their technology and the Roman cavalry’s new ability to fight them on even ground, and although the arcuballistae turned out to lack the punching power to stop an Avar charge outside of very short range, Buluzhen himself was shot to death by several Roman crossbowmen while trying to reorganize his men for another such attack. The Battle of Domavia thus ended with some 3,000 Avar casualties compared to under a thousand on the part of the victorious and more numerous Romans – a rousing bit of good news. ‘Tragically’, the Frankish petty-king Chlodio of Durocortorum was one of those few hundred Roman casualties: after receiving the news, his brother (and close ally of Aemilian) Childeric of Neustria annexed his kingdom on the grounds that he’d left no sons – only two daughters, who he would conveniently take into custody at once – thereby reuniting the southern half of the Frankish kingdom once ruled by their father Ingomer. In a more genuinely unfortunate development for the magister militum, he would never have much opportunity to celebrate either his victory or his ally’s gain, as by the time of his triumph the Avars’ main host had placed Thessalonica under siege and burned & pillaged as far as southern Thessaly.

    8pEccVQ.jpg

    The Battle of Domavia was the new Western Roman cavalry's baptism by fire, and by all accounts it was a test they passed with flying colors

    Aemilian was at a quandary: if he continued to press the attack against Sirmium & Singidunum, he would leave the southern reaches of the Diocese of Illyricum vulnerable to continued Avar devastation. If he moved to assist in the defense of Achaea (all Macedonia outside of Thessalonica having been overrun at this point), he would obviously be unable to follow up on his success at Domavia. In the end though, the choice was not his to make. Emperor Romanus commanded him to move to Athens by sea and stop the Avars’ main thrust by all means necessary, reasoning that recovering eastern Illyricum should be easily done if the Avars’ backs were already broken in Boeotia or whereabouts. Even if Aemilian had considered the possibility that this was a Green machination or even Romanus’ own initiative to punish his power-play among the Franks, ultimately he obeyed the command (since to not do so would have meant abandoning a large number of Roman citizens to their deaths or enslavement and defying the well-established Augustus) and boarded ships bound for Athens along with 15,000 of his men, leaving the rest to hold their gains in Dalmatia.

    This Western Roman army disembarked at Piraeus late in the year, just in time to relieve the Avar siege of Athens. Qilian Khagan fell back into Boeotia, but was again forced to withdraw from battle at the village of Lebedea after Aemilian sent a division of lightly-armed Moors to scale the nearby Mount Helicon and threaten his flank through the abandoned Valley of the Muses. The Roman generalissimo had also further exploited his naval supremacy by detaching a 3,000-strong force to reach & occupy the pass of Thermopylae in hopes of cutting off the Avars’ route of retreat. In turn, Qilian surprised him by refusing to attack the Western Romans at such a favorable position, and instead move his horde through the Aetolian mountains toward the year’s end, aided by a mild winter and the not-insubstantial number of Slavs who he’d left behind there to secure his army’s rear – and who consequently began to permanently settle down in that region with their families.

    Off in the east, Belisarius petitioned Illig for permission to leave his mountain strongholds and return to Roman territory. The Turkic prince was interested in this proposal but demanded the immediate handover of Roman Paropamisus first, which Belisarius thought was an entirely sensible tradeoff but one which he had no authority to grant: instead, he recommended that Illig make this demand to the Augustus Anthemius. Unfortunately, this was also the year in which Basil the Sasanian passed away at the age of 75, and fighting in Mesopotamia intensified as the rebel Nahir gained the advantage over his grandson & successor Vologases – much of the Mesopotamian and Assyrian countryside fell to the Nestorian insurgents even though the Romans continued to hold the major cities, waterways and roads. In those chaotic circumstances, the Turkic messengers were murdered by brigands in Nahir’s service as they tried to make their way to Constantinople.

    An irate Illig demanded that he be allowed to march into Mesopotamia to punish the killers, a demand which Vologases advised Anthemius to turn down – despite his mounting difficulties against Nahir – out of (not entirely unjustified) worry that the Turks were just looking for a pretext with which to conquer Mesopotamia & Assyria. Since his request had been rebuffed, Illig decided he would not allow Belisarius to exit Paropamisus after all and increasingly turned a blind eye to his warriors when they wanted to raid Mesopotamia. The aging general of the Orient thus ended up spending another year in the Caucasus Indicus, where his son Porphyrius married Varshasb’s daughter Perwane and where he had an excellent seat to watch as the Tegregs consolidated their hold on much of Bactria, while Menua assumed a defensive posture in Gedrosia with his few remaining troops. The Eftal prince was counting on his father and oldest brother returning west to aid him, having been encouraged by news that they’d taken the upper hand against the Guptas and were besieging Pataliputra to the point that he did not immediately retreat over the Indus following last year’s disastrous defeat in the Battle of Bactra.

    800px-The_Battle_between_Bahram_Chubina_and_Sava_Shah_LACMA_M.2009.44.1_%283_of_9%29.jpg

    Sassanid court depiction of a battle between Christian Mesopotamians and Turkic raiders

    To the northeast, the Chinese continued their push all the way to the western edge of the Tarim Basin, receiving the submission of the kings of Khotan and Yarkand (who had only recently switched their allegiance from the Hephthalites to the Turks). This brought Chinese authority to the Tian Shan and Kunlun Mountains for the first time since the Han Dynasty, but also overextended even the massive armies brought forth by Emperor Xuan and gave Istämi Khagan – who Xuan thought had been utterly defeated after the Battle of Yizhou and the fall of the Hexi Corridor – new opportunities to concentrate his horde against the divided and increasingly scattered Chinese garrisons. With this strategy and a second wind provided in part by manpower contributions from the Chuyue and Khazar tribes, he was able to retake the Hexi Corridor and cut the emperor off from his own empire.

    A new batch of newcomers brought a war of their own to the New World in the summer of 555, as well. Inspired by the example and tales of Amalgaid, several new fianna sailed for the Insula Benedicta this year, only to find that he and most of his warriors had settled down. Now that they had permanent homes and families of their own to worry about, the original band of Irish warriors had little desire to venture far from the homesteads they had built between Brendan’s monastery and Ataninnuaq’s camp, and declined to join the newcomers on their own adventure. Refusing Brendan’s counsel to similarly settle the land and live peacefully next to the local Wildermen, the newly arrived Irishmen elected Óengus mac Ailill as their leader and struck out on their own in a southeastward direction from the monastery.

    It was not long before the Irish warband ran into more Wildermen[3], but having brashly neglected to take Brendan or any of the monks along as translators, their meeting was not fruitful in the slightest – indeed, it did not take long for mutual confusion and suspicion to escalate to violent hostility. One hot-blooded and reckless young Irishman interpreted his similarly ornery counterpart among the natives as attempting to steal his weapon during a shouting match, and ‘gave’ it to him blade-first. As had been the case with Amalgaid’s battle against Ataninnuaq, the Irish prevailed against their enemies primarily on account of their technological advantage, though this time they had numbers on their side as well.

    Óengus would go on to establish his own kingdom south of Brendan and Amalgaid’s community[4], not only claiming the wives and daughters of the men his fianna slew for himself and his warriors but also inviting additional families from Ireland to join them (and to especially bring women for the benefit of those warriors who did not get, or refused, the Wilder-women). To anyone who would make the journey to this bountiful new-found land the new petty-king promised farmland, freedom and more fish than they could possibly dream of. Thus was another Irish statelet on the Insula Benedicta born, and one with a far less positive relationship with the indigenes than what Brendan and Amalgaid had worked for.

    2frGNTn.jpg

    Óengus and his men building a fort on the east side of the Insula Benedicta, where they intend to settle and from which they intend to rule the local Wildermen rather than live alongside them as peaceful neighbors like Amalgaid and Brendan

    Aemilian waited until the snows cleared in spring of 556 before once more pursuing the Avars, who by this time had retreated to the plains of Thessaly. Slowed by Slavic attacks as he pushed north, he nevertheless managed to reach and engage Qilian Khagan’s 24,000-strong horde in June that year. Unfortunately the Thessalian flatlands were very favorable ground for the Avar cavalry, who still dwarfed their Western Roman counterpart in numbers (if no longer quite as much as they had in skill and quality of equipment). The Battle of the Plains of Thessaly, fought southwest of Mount Olympus on land where the Greek gods and titans were said to have clashed for the final time, ended in a major Avar victory, for the 2,500 Roman heavy cavalry Aemilian had with him were still too few to withstand the nearly 10,000 Avar lancers Qilian fielded and his crossbowmen were decisively outshot by the Avar horse-archers.

    It was a testament to Aemilian’s own skill and the discipline of the Roman legions that they still managed to withdraw from the field and into Boeotia through the Aetolian mountains in sound order, despite being harried by the Avars & Sclaveni that entire time, which whittled their numbers down from 9,000 (out of 14,000 to have fought at the Plains of Thessaly) to 7,000. Nevertheless, upon returning to Athens he was excoriated by the emperor for having lost half of the army he took to the battlefield and relieved of command. Instead, since Fritigern’s consulship was ending this year, the Visigoth king was appointed magister utriusque militiae in Aemilian’s stead; ostensibly to soothe tensions and reward the soon-to-be ex-magister-militum, but more probably to keep him in Rome and thus firmly under Romanus’ thumb, the Romano-Frank was in turn made the Western Roman Consul for 556-557.

    As the Eastern Roman army under Anthemius was threatening to push past Thrace, Qilian Khagan opted not to follow up on his victory in Thessaly and invade Boeotia & Attica once more in favor of attacking his enemies to the north instead. He led the Avars to another victory at Maronea, driving the Eastern Romans back toward Trajanopolis before stopping to sue for terms late in the year – the Slavs under his authority warned him that Fritigern was massing for another attack, not from the south but from the west. But the Avars were not the only ones to have to worry about an enemy attacking them in the flank this year: in October, the Garamantians too fell onto the Eastern Romans’ already-overloaded plate. Though they had long enjoyed a peaceful relationship with the Roman Empire (to whom they traded large numbers of Troglodyte[5] slaves), the depletion of the underground water reservoirs which their heavily-irrigated farms depended upon caused the Garamantian kingdom to decline and fragment, and those of their people which didn’t just scatter to the desert winds had begun to invade Roman Cyrenaica in search of new homes.

    dmHHIHn.jpg

    Their water supplies drying up and their homeland turning from well-irrigated farmland into desert forced the Garamantians to change from Roman friends to foes, and migrate into Roman territory to survive

    Even as Thrace continued to be ravaged by warfare and Egypt began to burn anew, Mesopotamia and Assyria still did not go untroubled, for in this year Nahir captured Karka and was again proclaimed king there. Vologases meanwhile was struggling to hold the cities of Mesopotamia, and after being tipped off by Exilarch Ahunai that the Jews of Ctesiphon were once again considering defecting to the rebellion, pre-empted any such subversion by taking hostages from the leading families of that city. The Turks were also beginning to cross the Tigris in greater numbers, although since their attacks stopped in the marshes of central Mesopotamia, the Nahir-supporting regions felt the worst of these raids and the Eastern Romans were disinclined to engage the Tegregs in open warfare once more. It was under those troubled circumstances that Vologases appealed to his cousin the Augustus to march back into Mesopotamia and help him restore order before the situation deteriorated to the point where Illig might be tempted to renew efforts to conquer the region for the Turkic Khaganate.

    In the distant Orient, 556 proved to be a year of seismic events. In India, the Hephthalites finally defeated the Guptas once and for all, capturing and sacking their capital of Pataliputra for the last time. The Samrat Madhavagupta was killed in the fighting, and those sons and grandsons of his who did not immediately perish with him were put to death by the Hunas afterward; only the women of his household were spared, to be gifted to the princes and captains of the Eftal army. The fairest of his daughters, Madhavadevi, was married to the Hunnish crown prince Baghayash in an effort to solidify the White Huns’ claim to be the Guptas’ successors as rulers of all India, and to more firmly bind northeastern India to Eftal rule. This last victory and the suppression of the Guptas ensured that the Hephthalites would not lose their Indian bastion even as their homeland fell under Turkic rule: indeed Mihirakula’s reign would in hindsight be marked as a transitory period between the rough-riding, hard-fighting Eftal conquerors of the past who governed huge but unstable realms and the increasingly Indianized, stable and firmly sedentary Hunas of the future.

    To the north, beyond the snow-capped Himalayas and Kunlun Mountains, the Turks were hard at work setting off their own geopolitical earthquake. Istämi Khagan aggressively harried the Chinese as Emperor Xuan sought to pull his overstretched armies back together and fight to reopen the Hexi Corridor, resisting the temptation to pillage northern China in favor of concentrating their smaller forces against the Chinese hosts in the field. The constant Turkic attacks kept the Chinese off-balance and unable to consolidate their forces without first being significantly whittled down, culminating in the massive Battle of Jiaohe[6] on August 28.

    The Tegregs assailed the Chinese army as it crossed the Silk Road and neared the western entrance to the Hexi Corridor. Although Emperor Xuan had nearly three times the Turks’ numbers – 85,000 men to their 30,000 – the Chinese did not expect to be attacked here, their scouts having been disposed of in earlier skirmishes with the Turkic light cavalry while the chief magistrate of Jiaohe (whose son had been taken hostage by Prince Issik) deceived the emperor and told him he had nothing to worry about as he passed by the city. For three days the Turks mounted hit-and-run raids against the strung-out Chen army as it pressed ever forward, the gates of Jiaohe having been shut behind them, and peeled away multiple regiments & thousands of men at a time with feigned retreats, only to pepper them with arrows the entire time and eventually destroy them utterly in the Tarim sands.

    On the third day of the battle, Istämi’s own scouts informed him that the frustrated Emperor Xuan was riding at the head of the Chinese column, no doubt to direct forward elements of his army against the Turks and eager to leave the Tarim behind. The Khagan seized upon this opportunity and threw everything he had at his disposal against the Chinese vanguard, isolating it with Issik’s help and scoring a decisive victory over the emperor and actually capturing Xuan himself. Xuan proceeded to offend Istämi with his haughty and imperious conduct even while in chains, bluntly rebuffing the latter’s attempt to negotiate by stating that he would sooner die than bow his neck before a savage from the snowy wastelands north of the Middle Kingdom, after which the Khagan obliged him by running him through and sticking his head on a lance to frighten his remaining troops. Said remaining troops still comfortably outnumbered the Turks, but they were weary and thirsty after days of marching under the desert sun and enduring constant attacks by the Turks; the death of their leader shattered their morale and the Turks easily scattered them with a deadly charge, the scattered survivors who weren’t hunted down or surrendered and joined the Tegregs going on to most likely die in the eastern Tarim desert.

    ZQAUsGp.jpg

    Not all of the Chinese captives were as stubborn as their emperor. These defeated officers have bent the knee to Prince Issik and added their expertise to the Tegreg armies, even if it likely means fighting their fellow Chinese in the future

    The Tegreg victory in the Battle of Jiaohe not only decisively reversed the tide of the Chen-Turkic war, but it also destabilized China itself, as Emperor Xuan’s younger sons challenged his designated heir Prince Yuan (now nominally Emperor Jing) over the succession – a mirror to the civil war he had fought with his own brothers at the start of his reign. Istämi took the opportunity to freely reconquer Gansu and give his men leave to pillage northern China to their heart’s content before returning southwest to aid his elder son against the White Huns, although he had learned from past Turkic misadventures into ‘China proper’ not to go too far or to commit to any conquest of the lands beyond Gansu this time (much to the annoyance of his more aggressive son Issik). Goguryeo, inadvertantly released from Chinese suzerainty along with its fellow Korean kingdoms by this latest Chinese civil war, also maneuvered to retake its western territories from the fraying Chen dynasty.

    Beset by increasing troubles in Mesopotamia and now the Garamantians as well, Anthemius had little choice but to agree to negotiate in the early winter of 557, even if the terms he was to reach would certainly be unfavorable. The Avars expanded well into the Diocese of Thrace, leaving the Eastern Romans with only the provinces of Europa (including of course Constantinople itself) and Haemimontus south of Deultum[7], but settled for a more modest financial tribute than Qilian had initially sought and promised a ten-year moratorium on raids into what remained of Roman Thrace (unless the Eastern Romans were to do something to mortally offend them, naturally). By the time these negotiations had concluded, the Garamantians had already sacked the long-declining city of Cyrene, which contained but a fraction of the population – and goods to plunder – it used to have in its imperial heyday before the Kitos War.

    His eastern flank secured for now, Qilian turned his full attention back to the west. Leading an army composed of the re-consolidated garrisons Aemilian had left across Dalmatia, his own Visigoths and assorted reinforcements from other parts of the Western Roman Empire, Fritigern had managed to recapture Sirmium and Singidunum (or rather, what was left of them) from the Avars by mid-summer. Qilian wasted no time in riding to engage Fritigern northwest of Naissus: there the vengeful and less-disciplined Gothic contingents were drawn out of formation by Avar feigned retreats and decimated in the Khagan’s furious counterattack, with the magister militum and Visigoth king himself being felled by half a dozen arrows. Carpilio, as Fritigern’s deputy, was responsible for managing the retreat and ensuring that there was still a Western Roman army at all by the day’s end.

    y3iTnkP.jpg

    A Turkic Avar horse-archer and Slavic nobleman with their Ostrogothic captive following the Battle of Naissus, 557

    While the Greens were left reeling from the backfire of their latest maneuver and the demise of their strongest representative at this point in time, Romanus had little choice but to give Aemilian his old post back. Fortunately he proved a more loyal man than his father, and attended his duties rather than immediately attempt to overthrow the emperor who had sacked him just a year ago. He and Carpilio were tasked with halting the renewed Avar onslaught, which now threatened to roll back all of the Western Romans’ recent gains and then some. This was no easy task after the beatings they had been taking, even with newly trained & attired cavalry legions joining them, and the Romans suffered more reverses throughout the summer which forced them to retreat almost all the way back to the Carantanian lands – though mercifully the Dinaric Alps kept the Avars’ attention focused on the Pannonian-Dalmatian plain and away from the recaptured cities along the coast. Worse still, the Garamantians had begun to attack the Western Empire’s Tripolitanian region in this time as well.

    At last, Aemilian and Carpilio would make their stand on the banks of the Dravus, north of Celaia, where the Illyro-Roman villas remained in ruins even as Slavic villages had begun to spring up around them[8]. They had with them 12,000 men, including the Italian clibanarii and 2,000 Sclaveni under Ljudevit’s direction, with which to face 20,000 Avars on that chilly September day. Qilian Khagan had sent some of his own Slavic chieftains to treat with the Carantanian prince and persuade him to return to the Avar side, but whether for honor’s sake or out of fear that Qilian would just kill him for his earlier betrayal if the Avars should prevail over the Romans, Ljudevit steadfastly refused to abandon his new overlord, for which the Roman chroniclers lauded him as the first among the righteous Sclaveni.

    The Western legions and their federates held firm in the face of both Avar charges and feigned retreats alike this time, and with some help from the Roman crossbowmen Ljudevit’s warriors acquitted themselves well against their own Slavic brethren. Crucially Carpilio was able to overpower Qilian’s own heavy cavalry at the head of a great wedge of the new Roman cavalry, spearheaded by himself and the clibanarii, after which the Khagan ordered a retreat. The Romans did not pursue their enemy far: both the Blues and the Greens urged the Augustus not to push his luck, and given the course of the war thus far and the Garamantian attack in the south, he was not willing to argue.

    xHgZ1zW.jpg

    The Battle of the Dravus demonstrated the importance of the improved Western Roman heavy cavalry to combating the Avars. Had Romanus waited until he had more of these men at the ready, his legions may have been able to affix the border much further to the east

    While the Garamantians were besieging Leptis Magna, Romanus sued for terms and Qilian, who was still recovering from the bruising he’d taken at the Dravus, was inclined to hear him out. In any case, it was now clear to Romanus that he would have to properly prepare for the next round of hostilities with the Avars instead of opportunistically rushing them with a half-baked army at best; and that in spite of his resentment toward the Eastern Romans for bringing this new horde down on his borders, much as had been the case with Attila, defeating Qilian would almost certainly require both halves of the Roman Empire to work together – their separate and uncoordinated strikes against the Khaganate just now had done the West very little good and the East, none at all.

    Thus did the Western Romans and Avars basically exchange territory at the end of 557, though the trade favored the latter by far. They got most of Macedonia (sans Thessalonica, which stood unconquered) and Achaea down to Aetolia, while the Western Romans hung on to western Epirus, preserved a southern border in the Phthian region of southern Thessaly, and regained a stretch of the Dalmatian coastline: large numbers of Illyro-Roman legionaries and their families, as well as some Ostrogoths, would be resettled at Iader[9], Spalatum[10], Narona and the isle of Laus[11] near the former site of Epidaurum[12] (which however remained under Avar control and Slavic settlement) over the rest of the century. Ljudevit was rewarded with the rank of dux and the modest expansion of federate state toward and into the Dinarides, following the course of the Corcoras[13] southward and being granted port access at Tharsatica[14] while also stretching eastward to Aquama[15]. As these ruined towns were resettled by Slavs, their new denizens would give them Slavic names to replace the Latin ones, though the old names remained in use by imperial Roman cartographers.

    SLxhQh3.jpg

    Dux Ljudevit and his bodyguards inspecting a newly-built Carantanian settlement in the lands they'd won under the Western Roman aegis

    In the distant east, the arrival of the Eftals’ full strength in Bactria and Anthemius’ return to Mesopotamia compelled Illig to cease raiding the latter region and concentrate all his attention against the former. In that endeavor he would receive aid from his kin, who after all no longer had to worry about China for the foreseeable future. His brother Issik rejoined him with 15,000 horsemen mid-year at the order of their elderly father, and together they managed to stop the Hunnish advance and claw Bactra back from Mihirakula’s forces. To eliminate their second front and be able to concentrate worry-free against the Tegregs themselves, Mihirakula and his sons appealed to Belisarius for a truce, and even sent emissaries by sea to Roman Egypt to seek a peace settlement leaving what remained of Roman Paropamisus alone with Anthemius III: having no real reason or desire (or even ability, in Anthemius’ case) to keep on fighting the White Huns at this point, the Romans proved accommodating to these requests, bringing a formal end to the over-half-a-century of hostilities between their peoples which had begun with Sabbatius and Toramana long before Anthemius was even born.

    Finally, far beyond the Tian Shan Mountains, like its new continental trading partner and burgeoning role model, Japan was descending into a civil war of its own. The Great King Heijō’s efforts to centralize authority into his capital at Asuka and to replace the kabane, or hereditary nobility, with appointed governors unsurprisingly provoked backlash from those very same aristocrats. Although the spread of Buddhism had also created fault-lines within the nobility (as it did across Yamato society as a whole), both Buddhist and Shintoist kabane could be found on both sides of this brewing conflict, united either in defense of their privileges or the Great King whom they had sworn to serve. Geography was a more important determinant of allegiances: the closer a lord or village was to Asuka, the more likely they would be receptive to Heijō’s attempted reform. That the royalist faction was smaller than the rebels was compensated for by the rebels being less organized and – at least in the northern provinces – under threat from the Emishi[16] tribes, who sensed an opportunity to push back against steady Yamato encroachment in their old enemies’ division.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Hami.

    [2] Near Kistanje.

    [3] This meeting (and resulting engagement) would have occurred south of Trinity, Newfoundland.

    [4] Around Trinity Bay.

    [5] The ‘Troglodytes’ or ‘cave-dwellers’ were a group of primitives mentioned as being routinely enslaved by the Garamantian Berbers in Herodotus’ Histories. They may have been related to modern Saharan peoples in Chad, such as the Toubou.

    [6] West of modern Turpan.

    [7] Develtos, on the Gulf of Burgas.

    [8] In the vicinity of Maribor.

    [9] Zadar.

    [10] Split.

    [11] Dubrovnik.

    [12] Cavtat.

    [13] Krka River.

    [14] Rijeka.

    [15] Čakovec.

    [16] The Jōmon-era indigenes of Japan who preceded the Yamato, and who were probably related to the modern Ainu of Hokkaido. They are often depicted with Ainu-like features, such as full beards, in Japanese art.
     
    557-560: Shifting sands
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    558 found the Western Romans striving to recover from the bruising latest round of their conflict with the Avars, to deal with the refugees flooding into Thessalonica and Athens from the Greco-Macedonian countryside, and to resettle & fortify the lands they had managed to win back along the Dalmatian coast. The most exciting developments in Rome this year therefore were firstly the relief of Leptis Magna, done by a combined force of Moors traveling by land and a detachment of the Western Roman army freshly returned to Italy, which moved by sea under Aemilian’s direction; and secondly the marriage of the Caesar Constans, now eighteen, to Carpilio’s daughter Verina, marking the first union of the imperial Stilichians to the Aetians in a century and thus another step upward in terms of the latter’s rising fortunes. To celebrate the occasion, the bridegroom’s father appointed Carpilio Consul for the 558-559 term. In a less happy occasion, mutual raids and hostility between the two remaining Frankish kingdoms of Lutetia and Noviodunum began to ramp up this year, fueled by the former’s King Childeric’s annexation of his brother Chlodio’s kingdom and return from the Balkan battlefields.

    Their Eastern brethren, meanwhile, were dealing with much more ‘exciting’ matters. Anthemius’ arrival in Mesopotamia emboldened his cousin Vologases to aggressively counterattack outward from the cities, and brought the second rebellion of Nahir towards its climax. The 16,000-strong imperial army barreled through the Mesopotamian countryside, undoing most resistance through judicious shows of force & collection of hostages with one hand, and offers of amnesty & the disbursement of yet more of the remaining treasure previously plundered by Sabbatius with the other; all were also promised protection against the Turks, which Nahir had been unable to deliver, and which happily coincided with the end of Turkic raids (although Anthemius had nothing to do with that and the Hephthalites, everything). In the end, only the Nestorian die-hards proved so stubborn that there was no way for Anthemius to deal with them except with the sword.

    Nahir was alarmed by Anthemius’ progress on undermining his presence in rural Mesopotamia, and in an effort to rally his supporters and consolidate his hold on the region before all of both flew to the emperor’s side, the old rebel bet everything on a major battle with the Eastern Romans. He pulled his army back together and laid siege to Babylon, then withdrew southeastward toward the Mesopotamian marshes when the Augustus inevitably moved to engage him. No doubt his idea was to nullify the Romans’ advantages in numbers and equipment (especially heavy infantry and cavalry) with the wetland terrain, which he and his closest lieutenants had become intimately familiar with after spending the last decade of Sabbatius’ reign hiding from Roman justice there.

    78F4bpG.jpg

    Once more Anthemius III would catch more flies with honey, rather than vinegar. This mosaic depicts his officials distributing alms to Mesopotamian insurgents who have surrendered and received his pardon

    Unfortunately for Nahir, one of his less close lieutenants – a relative newcomer named Maadai, who joined with the rebels following the confiscation of his estate on a rival’s trumped-up accusations six years prior – had already proven receptive to Anthemius’ strategem, and fed the emperor’s spies reports on his leader’s movements in exchange for amnesty and having his land returned to him. Consequently Anthemius was able to intercept Nahir near the ruins of ancient Ur and Larsa[1] in August, moving 3,000 of his lighter troops by boat down the Euphrates to cut the rebels off before they could escape into the marshland. The battlefield was not as favorable as Nahir would have liked, though at least he managed to figure out Maadai’s treachery with the aid of the latter’s own servants and promptly put the traitor to death before the latter could bury a knife in his back once battle was underway.

    Nahir’s strategy hinged on breaking through the 3,000-strong light detachment of the imperial Roman army, mostly comprised of Arabs and led by the Ghassanid prince al-Nu’man, with his considerably larger host of 10,000 and then racing into the marshes, which were not far to the east of Ur. In that he was unsuccessful, as the Arabs’ horse- and camel-archers were able to keep up with his own bowmen and their cavalry kept his men off-balance with repeated charges and retreats, scattering his skirmishers and light footmen only to fall back when he sent in his more heavily-armored troops to deal with them. Anthemius, Vologases and the rest of their army arrived from the west late in the afternoon, threatening to trap Nahir between them.

    In the face of these odds, the rebel chief sought to buy himself time by engaging the emperor in disingenuous negotiations, while maneuvering to get his men through al-Nu’man’s force and back on the road to the marshes once the sun began to set. However Vologases saw through this ruse, and after one of his scouts reported seeing Maadai’s head on a pike in the rebel camp, he persuaded Anthemius to attack near twilight – just as Nahir himself was pulling up his tent pegs and racing to assail al-Nu’man’s division once more. The ensuing battle proved decisive, but not in the way Nahir had hoped: the rebel army was mauled and scattered by the heavy Roman cavalry leading Anthemius' assault, while he himself was fatally wounded and ironically died not long after managing to reach the marshland, having been spirited through al-Nu’man’s lines by his most devoted adherents.

    vIKEAtS.png

    In contrast to the Ghassanids, the Eastern Romans relied on their ultra-heavy cataphract and clibanarii cavalry to win the day. This heavy horseman is notably equipped with stirrups, adopted (much as the Western Romans had done) following the recent Avar war

    While the Roman world was settling its internal affairs, the Turks and Hephthalites continued to fight across Bactria and Gedrosia. 558 proved more favorable for the White Huns than most of the previous years had been, as Baghayash and Menua secured a growing stream of reinforcements from India (including several dozen war elephants, which proved effective against the Turkic cavalry) and pushed their Turkic counterparts back with victories at Bactra, the Upper Oxus and Pura. Though far from finished, the Tegreg brothers were forced to pull back from most of Bactria and Gedrosia to regroup, with Illig in particular seeking to up Persian recruitment to even the odds and deduce the best way in which the Turks could overcome the Eftals’ tusked pets from Persians who had handled the beasts in the past.

    In China, Emperor Jing was decisively defeated and killed by one of his brothers in the Battle of Shouchun this summer. The victor, Prince Junliang, entered the imperial capital of Jiankang soon after and there proclaimed himself Emperor Zhi of Chen. His pronouncement was opposed by the remaining rival Chen princes who still contested the Dragon Throne, Princes Bian and Chao, temporarily allied with one another to more effectively combat him. Emperor Zhi sent entreaties to Istämi Khagan to intervene against his brothers, who were based in northern China: but the Khagan remained committed to letting the Chinese bleed themselves against one another without becoming a pawn in their hands, or worse a scapegoat for them to unite against, and so no Turkic attack beyond the usual raids through the damaged Great Wall occurred.

    Come 559, with troubles in the Balkans and Mesopotamia having been settled for the time being, the primary concern of both Roman Empires now remained the Garamantians. In an early case of renewed Eastern-Western military cooperation, Aemilian exchanged messages with the Eastern Roman commander in Cyrenaica, the Dux Libyarum Aretion, to better co-ordinate their counterattacks against the Garamantians and to try to restore their antebellum borders in Libya. While the Western Romans had lifted the siege of Leptis Magna a year before, the Garamantians struck again in force and bypassed that city to successfully capture the much less-defended Oea[2] instead, so Aemilian intended on driving them out of there first. In the meantime, Aretion would hold his position and mount only modest probing attacks until the Western Romans could come east, at which point he planned to launch a major attack on Cyrene and crush the Garamantians between their legions.

    The numerous and highly motivated (if also disorganized) Garamantians proved a more tenacious foe than Aemilian had initially expected. Their skirmishers and light cavalry proved a nearly equal match for the Mauri of the Western Roman army, while the Romans’ heavy cavalry could hardly hope to catch up to the latter beneath the African sun, and the Altavan king Daniel was shot dead by a mounted Garamantian archer early in the battle. To achieve victory, Aemilian borrowed an Avar trick and baited the Garamantes into rushing his lines by having his horsemen conduct a feigned retreat in the aftermath of Daniel’s demise and counterattacking when they fell for his trap. Firmus, now King of Altava, avenged his father by slaying the Garamantian leader in the melee which followed, driving the hostile Berbers to flight.

    bpvdDnG.png

    The Garamantians were no primitive barbaric rabble, but organized warriors capable of manufacturing arms & armor of decent quality and employing sophisticated tactics in battle, and could give the Romans a reasonably difficult time

    While Aemilian and Aretion spent the rest of the year steadily reclaiming their lost lands as planned, only to be buffeted by a second wave of Garamantian hordes fleeing their collapsing desert kingdom in December, in the easternmost outpost of the Roman world a curious development was unfolding. Mindful of the Eastern Empire’s still-poor relations with the Turks, Anthemius had accorded to Belisarius the newly-minted honor of Dux Ultimis Orientis – ‘duke of the furthest east’ – and thereby conferred upon him both absolute civil and military authority over the exclave of Paropamisus. As the emperor was concerned about the Turks killing his envoy to Belisarius or taking them hostage after the death of their own in Mesopotamia (though that had been Nahir’s fault), he took advantage of the new peace settlement with the White Huns to send his attendant via a boat sailing through the Persian Gulf and docking at a port near the mouth of the Indus, known to the Romans as ‘Barbaricum’[3], before traveling northward to the mountains of the Paropamisadae through Hunnish territory.

    Necessity brought on by isolation compelled Belisarius to govern with an even lighter hand than his emperor did in most parts of the Eastern Roman Empire. His Paropamisus could not be organized and run like any other Roman province, even if he had wanted to, as the number of actual Romans in his army was far too few to control the area without the cooperation of the tribal Paropamisadae and he barely had any literate Greco-Roman officers with him to administer the small cities of the region. Instead Belisarius largely ‘ruled’ through friendly tribes like Varshasb’s, who pledged to aid the Romans in wartime and were more or less left to govern themselves in exchange; at most Belisarius offered to mediate in inter-tribal disputes, through which he built a reputation for honesty and impartiality that further gradually warmed the Paropamisadae to his governance and gained him the attention of even those tribes who would previously reject any association with him out of hand. Varshasb himself once wondered aloud why Belisarius didn't just crown himself king of that mountainous land (it was not as though his emperor could do anything about it), but was sternly shot down by the general – neither the passage of time nor having to deal with Sabbatius' obsessions and being stranded in the furthest end of the Roman world could wear down his ironclad loyalty to Rome[4].

    And while the general built a modest chapel in Kophen to serve his own religious needs and those of the few Roman soldiers with him, by and large the Paropamisadae continued to practice Buddhism or their own pagan traditions around it; these lands were almost untouched by Christianity, with even Nestorianism’s furthest reaches into this region under the old aegis of the Sassanids having spread only as far as Zaranj and Harev, now contested by the Turks and Eftals. Indeed far from interrupting (or even more foolishly considering his position, persecuting) them, Belisarius gained an appreciation for the Greco-Buddhist art style which had dominated in these mountains since Alexander first came through them centuries ago. With only two priests in the Belisarian household, proselytization was nearly impossible at this point in time, although in later years these clerics would find a handful of interested converts and acolytes from the population of Kophen – Ephesian Christianity’s mustard seed in the Caucasus Indicus.

    0mlK5aU.jpg

    Mural depicting one of Belisarius' priests administering the Eucharist to one of the first Paropamisadae converts to Christianity

    Speaking of the Turks and Eftals, their battles continued to rage around Belisarius’ mountain sanctuary. This year the Turks retook the advantage, inflicting a great defeat on the White Huns at the Battle of Dozzaab[5] in May and again at Bela (which Belisarius identified by its old Macedonian name, Rhambacia) in October, having waited for summer to pass before attempting to cross the Gedrosian desert. In the former case, at the recommendation of the Persian experts Illig had recruited they turned the Hephthalite war elephants against their masters with swarms of flaming arrows, after which Baghayash and Menua were reluctant to deploy the beasts they still had remaining. These victories reclaimed much of Gedrosia for the Tegregs, and pushed the Eftals all the way back to the banks of the Indus.

    As for the true ‘furthest east’ in a geographic sense, in Japan the civil war between royalist and autonomist kabane was coming to a climax. The rebels achieved a major victory over outnumbered and divided royalist forces in the Battle of Maizuru Bay in the summer of 559, after which the Great King Heijō relented and sued for peace with the rebel chiefs. As part of the settlement he reached with the magnates, he agreed to suspend his reforms, acknowledge their traditional privileges and direct the Yamato armies against encroaching Emishi in the north, while they once more pledged themselves to his service. However the Great King was not in truth dissuaded from the cause of reform and centralization, and sought to ally with the Buddhist Soga clan – which he judged to be more sympathetic to foreign influence, including the Chinese model of governance – on account of their shared fondness of certain continental cultural imports, thereby splitting them away from the more fiercely traditionalist rebel clans ahead of any renewed internal conflicts.

    pMRV8oi.jpg

    Heijō, Great King of Yamato, with two of his daughters

    Both the Eastern and Western Romans remained largely focused on the Garamantine issue throughout 560. A civil war following the assassination of King Izdârasen drove his heir, Amêzyan, to abandon the capital Garama[6], and to instead gather & lead his 25,000 followers (plus probably well over a hundred thousand noncombatants – the wives, children, elderly parents and invalid kin of those warriors – with them) northward late in 559, and by the end of January 560 he had driven Aretion from Cyrene again. By mid-April he had also taken Leptis Magna, Aemilian having elected to evacuate the city by sea and to await further reinforcements from Hispania & Italy rather than risk tackling such a massive force at the earliest opportunity.

    Amêzyan’s attack was by far the largest and most threatening Garamantian invasion either of the two Romes had faced and would ever have to concern themselves with. In response, Aemilian and Aretion continued their cooperation and conducted coordinated withdrawals toward Africa Proconsularis & Egypt proper respectively, deploying their light troops to skirmish with the advancing Berbers and occasionally indulging in limited counterattacks to buy time for their overlords to rush more reinforcements to North Africa. Come July, both commanders felt they had amassed enough soldiers for a major counterattack, and that though their hosts were still individually slightly smaller than Amêzyan’s – 20,000 Western Romans and 18,000 Eastern Romans – they could crush him between both.

    Amêzyan was not blind to the danger however, and after his scouts informed him that both of his enemies’ armies had ballooned in size, he decided to take quick action to concentrate against & crush them separately. Correctly identifying the Eastern Roman army as the smaller of the pair, he allowed Aretion to push a ways into Cyrenaica before attacking and defeating him near Barca[7], swarming the Romans as they marched through the Libyan countryside. Mounted Garamantian skirmishers drew parts of the Roman army out with a hit-and-run attack, giving the latter the impression that they were about to scatter after their arrows & javelins had little effect on the much more heavily-armored Eastern Romans; Aretion recognized the danger and tried to rein his men in, but the younger and less experienced recruits from Egypt & Cyrenaica gave chase and were mauled by Amêzyan’s counter-charge while the Greek, Syrian and Mesopotamian veterans sent to him by Anthemius had stayed put. The Eastern Romans withdrew to reorganize after sustaining 4,000 casualties, but were attacked and chased away by Amêzyan once again at Sozusa[8].

    pgTvxw8.jpg

    Prince Amêzyan of Garamantia on the shores of Cyrenaica

    Having dealt with the Eastern Roman threat for now, the Garamantians next turned to engage the Western Romans, who had just retaken Leptis Magna around the same time that Aretion’s men were being defeated outside Barca. Their armies met east of that city, where Amêzyan sought to repeat the tactics which he’d just used against the Eastern Romans to success. Aemilian and his soldiers had seen more feigned retreats than they ever would’ve liked from all the time they spent fighting the Avars however, to the point that he’d used it himself to defeat another Garamantian warband previously, and would not fall for such a trick in the Libyan plains.

    After seeing that the Western Romans (even their Visigoth contingent, which still bitterly remembered their near-annihilation after falling to an Avar feigned retreat at Naissus a few years prior) were holding fast, the Berber prince tried to reposition his troops for a committed assault. Alerted by the Romans’ own Berber vassals to this development, Aemilian ordered a full-scale attack of his own while the Garamantian ranks were still disorganized and in the process of maneuvering to their new positions. The Western Roman charge, spearheaded by great wedges of their heavy cavalry, routed the Garamantians and brought the Battle of Leptis Magna to a victorious conclusion. Amêzyan retreated from all but the easternmost frontier of the province of Africa, and further compounding his troubles, Aretion also recovered sufficiently to recapture the Cyrenaican coast a few weeks later. Consequently, he sued for terms in the week of Christmas this year, and his request was received favorably by the Roman courts – though the process of working out his future employment as a foederatus would last into the next year, as he had attacked both Roman Empires and still occupied territory belonging to both as well.

    While the Romans were still distracted in Africa, tensions between the Merovingians boiled to a violent climax in northern Gaul in mid-560. Mutual and increasingly destructive raids had given both Childeric and Gunthar sufficient grounds to declare war upon the other, and Aemilian sternly recommended that Romanus and the rest of the Western Roman government not get involved when they inevitably did just that in late May. Officially he insisted that all eyes should remain fixed against the Garamantians and Avars, but Frederica would have bet her left foot that the magister militum really just wanted the Romans to stay out of the way while his key ally fought and (he hopes) succeeded in absorbing its main remaining competitor among the Franks.

    Still, the Greens were in no shape to persuade their Augustus or push back against the Blues after their repeated failures and his modest success against the Avars. Thus the Franks did fight throughout the summer and autumn while Romanus stayed aloof at Aemilian’s suggestion, with Childeric in particular striving to meet his hated cousin in battle and limiting devastation of the Gallic countryside to a minimum (also as advised by Aemilian, and ostensibly to avoid damaging the kingdom he was hoping to win). As the Western generalissimo had bet on, he eventually prevailed and slew Gunthar in the Battle of Verbinum[9] on October 31, thereby forcibly reuniting the Franks under his banner and marking another major step in the restoration of Blue power in the years following Aloysius’ downfall. As for the Greens, their only bit of good news this year was that King Viderichus of the Ostrogoths came of age: Frederica’s nephew was an Ephesian, the first to rule the Ostrogoths openly as such, and she expected him to restore their people to glory in addition to accelerating their integration into Roman culture & politics, especially now that the Avars had forced them to move their center of power into Italy.

    West of Rome, another barbarian people also got their first Christian kings. Æþelric and Eadric were both baptized at Eoforwic on the first of June this year, joining the Church which a great number of Anglo-Saxons had already converted to in the preceding decades. The brothers pledged to set land and funds aside for the construction of new churches and monasteries across their land, both to demonstrate their newfound piety and to bring the remainder of their pagan subjects into the fold. Between them however, it was the kingdom of the North Angles which was more uniformly Ephesian in its faith: in South Anglia there were numerous Britons, who still held to Pelagianism and whose clerics also spread the heresiarch’s teachings on the supremacy of human free will to any among the South Angles who would hear. Their numbers were still considerable enough that Æþelric was wary of violently persecuting them, instead instructing Ephesian missionaries (whether from the continent or Anglo-Saxons taught by the continentals) to debate the Pelagians wherever possible and attempting a softer method of containing Pelagianism’s growth among his people by only permitting the Ephesians to build new churches.

    EtH3Rz5.jpg

    The baptism of brother-kings Æþelric and Eadric, through which the kingdoms of the Anglo-Saxons formally joined the Christian world

    560 was also a year of drastic change for all of the great eastern empires. Firstly the conflict between the Turks and the White Huns approached its peak, with the former trying to finish things up by pushing their enemy beyond the Indus and the latter launching unexpected attacks into Turk-held Bactria and Sogdia to relieve the pressure on their southern flank. The decisive battles of the war were fought at the Bolan Pass in May and Osh in September: the Eftals won the former and in so doing managed to stop the Tegregs before they reached the Indus, though not without first losing what remained of their holdings in Gedrosia, while the Turks prevailed in the latter to put a definitive limit on the Huns’ efforts to recover their northern homelands and secure Khujand (including the last church Sabbatius built) for themselves.

    A few days after the Turkic victory in the Battle of Osh, Istämi Khagan died of a sudden chill. Illig and Issik sought a ceasefire with the Hephthalites so they could call a ‘kurultay’ – a great council of the myriad Turkic khans and shamans who had answered to their father – in order to sort out the succession, as well as to rest themselves and their warriors after the past decade of constant hard fighting. The Eftals were even more exhausted, having been pushed to the brink between Sabbatius’ wars, the Gupta uprising and now the Turkic invasion, so it was easy for Mihirakula to agree to a truce. With that done, the brothers turned inward and summoned their great all-Turkic council.

    By the year’s end, all involved had come to agree that the Turkic Khaganate should be divided. The massive size to which their empire had grown under Istämi, stretching from the Persian Gulf to the snow-capped forests of Siberia and from the eastern banks of the Tigris to the Gobi Desert, had made it far too vast and unwieldy for a lone Khagan to govern effectively. Neither brother wished for such a headache to fall into their lap. In addition, although Illig was the elder of the two his increasing adoption of and fondness for Persian ways, on top of his fascination with Buddhism, was off-putting to more traditional-minded Turkic elders.

    S9KCn18.jpg

    Illig arrives at the Turkic kurultay he and his brother had called immediately following the death of their venerable father, Istämi Khagan

    Thus it was agreed that he would assume leadership of the Southern Turks who had followed him into Chorasmia, Persia and Bactria, while Issik would rule the Northern Turkic Khaganate (as the remainder of Istämi’s empire would be known). The former set his capital at the Silk Road town of Konjikala, which the Turks called Ashgabat in their own tongue, while the latter kept an itinerant court but nominally governed his half of the Turkic realm from the shadow of the sacred mountain Ötüken[10]. The Northern Turks had by far the larger realm on paper, and more of Istämi’s warriors elected to follow Issik rather than his brother, who they derided as having grown soft; but the Southern Turkic Khaganate (also known as 'Turan' to its Persian subjects) was wealthier, more sophisticated and much more populated, with Illig’s court giving rise to a unique and highly influential blend of Persian traditions, Turkic culture and Eftal Buddhism over the coming decades. Though the gulf between them would widen with the passage of years, the brother-khagans pledged to remain allied to one another against any threat which would see the Turks’ sweeping gains undone for the foreseeable future.

    Meanwhile in Indraprastha, Mihirakula did not long outlive the last of his major enemies. He breathed his last in November of 560, and unlike the Turkic Khaganate, the Eftal empire he was leaving would not be partitioned between his surviving sons. As the heir-apparent and a prince untainted by significant defeats, Baghayash smoothly succeeded his father as the master of northern India, assigning his surviving brother Menua to guard the Hephthalite parts of Bactria against future Turkic encroachment. Notably he did not assume the title of Mahārājādhirāja, as was Hephthalite tradition, but called himself a Samrat instead in the footsteps of the Guptas and Mauryas. As he was himself half-Indian and wedded to the Gupta princess Madhavadevi (though certainly not by her choice), this seemed like a logical progression in the Indianization of the White Huns, who would be increasingly exclusively referred to as the ‘Hunas’ from this point onward; but with his assumption of the imperial title the Eftal dynasty also laid claim to rulership over all India, as far as or even further than the mighty Ashoka had gone.

    China too saw a change in rulers this year, for the civil war between the Chen princes reached its crescendo in the late summer. Emperor Zhi met his brothers in a massive engagement in Anhui beneath the summer sun, and the armies they had brought were so gigantic in size – Zhi fielded as many as 190,000 troops, while Princes Bian and Chao brought a combined 120,000 to the battlefield – that their clash was not so much a single battle but actually a series of battles fought in & around Hefei over the course of four days. Although Zhi outnumbered his brothers by a healthy margin, they cleverly isolated and crushed divisions of his larger army in detail, gradually whittling down the imperial host while he overconfidently partied in Hefei’s palace and left the fighting to his inept and poorly-coordinated generals.

    By the time Zhi realized what was happening, killed the general who advised him to relax and let them handle the rival usurpers with ‘thunder-clap alacrity’, and assumed personal command, it was the twilight of the second day – and too late for him. The emperor’s flailing assault failed in the next morning, and Zhi himself was captured in the rout and brought before his younger siblings at Prince Bian’s tent. Reportedly he pretended to be graceful in defeat, only to suddenly fatally stab Prince Chao with a hidden dagger when the latter went in for a brotherly embrace; slice open the throat of Chao’s bodyguard when he moved to intervene; and to then also lunge at Bian, who promptly killed him in self-defense. Since Chao’s man did not survive his wound, conveniently the only living witnesses to the fallen emperor’s supposed last bout of murderous rage happened to be Bian and his own loyalists. In any case, Bian was now the last Chen prince standing and proudly assumed his place atop the Dragon Throne as Emperor Xiaowen.

    RIDW52d.jpg

    Prince Bian must have had a dry sense of humor indeed, for having taken the throne under a cloud of suspicion regarding the extremely convenient deaths of his remaining brothers, he took on a regnal name that meant 'filial and civil'

    tC2LjI9.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire
    3. March of Arbogast
    4. Franks
    5. Burgundians
    6. Alemanni
    7. Thuringians
    8. Lombards
    9. Bavarians
    10. Ostrogoths
    11. Visigoths
    12. Aquitani
    13. Altava
    14. Theveste
    15. Carantanians
    16. Romano-British
    17. North and South Angles
    18. Britons of Alcluyd
    19. Picts
    20. Dál Riata
    21. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta and Connachta
    22. Frisians
    23. Continental Saxons
    24. Veneti
    25. Antae
    26. Iazyges
    27. Avars
    28. Gepids
    29. Hoggar
    30. Garamantes
    31. Caucasian kingdoms of Lazica, Iberia and Albania
    32. Armenia
    33. Padishkhwargar
    34. Ghassanids
    35. Lakhmids
    36. Nubia
    37. Aksum
    38. Quraish & Yathrib
    39. Northern Turkic Khaganate
    40. Southern Turkic Khaganate
    41. Indo-Romans (nominally Eastern Roman subjects)
    42. Hunas
    43. Chen Dynasty
    44. Goguryeo
    45. Southern Korean kingdoms of Baekje, Gaya and Silla
    46. Yamato
    47. Champa
    48. Funan
    49. Papar and Irish New World kingdoms

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Around Nasiriyah.

    [2] Tripoli.

    [3] Karachi, then also known locally as Debal or Banbhore.

    [4] Historically, Belisarius was offered the Western Roman crown by the Ostrogoths – which would have given him power over lands far more valuable to a Roman than Paropamisus – while besieging Ravenna in 540. Such was his loyalty to the Roman state that he seemingly accepted this offer, only to deliver Ravenna to the Eastern Empire instead and to continue to faithfully serve Emperor Justinian even after being recalled under suspicion of actually harboring thoughts of usurpation.

    [5] Zahedan.

    [6] Germa.

    [7] Marj.

    [8] Susa, Libya.

    [9] Vervins.

    [10] In Mongolia’s Kharkorin district.
     
    Rajamandala
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    LPsK8J7.png

    Capital: Indraprastha.

    Religion: Theravada Buddhism.

    Languages: Bactrian is the original and official court language of the Hephthalites, although it is beginning to be phased out in favor of Pali. Along with Sogdian, it is also the vernacular in those parts of the northern Hephthalite homeland which they have managed to retain, while Sanskrit is still in use by the remaining Indian elite and other Prakrit languages are spoken day-to-day by the vast non-Eftal majority of the empire’s population. The Prakrit languages spoken by their Indian subjects include:
    • Apabhraṃśa
    • Ardhamagadhi
    • Gandhari
    • Kamarupi
    • Magadhi
    • Maharashtri
    • Pali
    • Shauraseni
    Of this category, Pali is the most prominent and prestigious, as it is the language in which the Pali Canon (sacred to the White Huns & other Theravada Buddhists) was written; hence why the Hunas have chosen it as their new court language.

    The Hephthalites have come far in the past century and a half. Until the fifth century they were so insignificant that, if they had existed as a distinct people at all, their origins are shrouded in mystery: all that is known is that once they emerged from the mountains of the Badakhshan region, they were an ethnically heterogenous confederation of Bactrian, Sogdian and Turkic tribes, at that time led by the mighty brothers Khingila and Akhshunwar. It is from that Turkic element that they can most closely be associated with the ‘Black’ (or ‘true’) Huns who terrorized Europe under Attila – they may very well have been a splinter of the Xiongnu people who gradually moved west after the destruction of their empire by the Han dynasty.

    Regardless of their humble and obscure origins, the Hephthalites quickly put themselves on the map as a force no less destructive and frightening to face than their Hunnish cousins. Within a hundred years they would topple the Sassanid Empire and bring the Guptas to their knees, creating a leviathan of an empire which stretched from the source of the Euphrates to the mouth of the Ganges. Alas, actually holding these vast lands together proved more difficult than conquering it: between the collapse of their alliance with the Eastern Romans against the defeated Persians, the arrival of the Rouran and Tegreg Turks on the scene, and their own catastrophic infighting, they did not long retain many of those conquests. Indeed the entire western half of their empire was lost less than halfway through the sixth century, first to the Eastern Roman Emperor Sabbatius and now to the Turks; the latter of whom intrude upon even the Hephthalite homeland.

    Despite those stinging defeats however, the White Huns still endure in India, where they have recently eliminated the last major threat to their rule by suppressing the remnants of the Gupta Empire: their hold on the northern parts of the subcontinent is now stronger than it has ever been. Baghayash rules them now, putting an end to the lofty western ambitions of his predecessors Khingila, Akhshunwar and Toramana: the son of an Indian mother himself, his vision is pan-Indian and strictly directed southward, while intending only to fight defensively to preserve what remains of his northern border rather than to expand it outward against the Turks and what remains of the Roman presence in the Upariśyena Mountains. Accordingly, not only has he married a princess of the Gupta dynasty which he helped his father Mihirakula to topple, but he has adopted their imperial title of Samrat – replacing the title of Mahārājādhirāja which had been borne by every White Hunnish emperor until now – and is even setting about replacing Bactrian, his ancestral tongue, with Sanskrit at his court.

    Some traditionalists among the Eftals grumble that not only have they lost their rightful soil to the Turks and Romans, but now they are losing their souls to India under Baghayash’s direction (though he did not start this process of Indianization, for his grandfather Lakhana was the one to move the Eftal capital to Indraprastha in 518). But these voices are few, their ranks gravely thinned by the wars of the past half-century while many more Hephthalites have come to settle in India, live among and intermarry with the locals, and prosper behind the safety of the great Upariśyena. To Baghayash, it is only common sense to focus on the part of the world where his people have been able to make their success last, and contrary to the griping of the Bactrian old guard, he does not expect a less dangerous existence in India to dull their formidable martial ability. The Samrat intends for the Hunas to follow in the footsteps of the Yuezhi, fellow Bactrians who seamlessly integrated themselves into Indian society and culture and went on to create the largest and wealthiest empire on the subcontinent to date: of course, whether they can push to match or even exceed the standard set by the Kushans remains to be seen.

    The Hephthalites are well aware that though they have become the masters of northern India, their rule will not last long without the support of the Indians who greatly outnumber them, and to that end have sought to integrate and co-operate with them in ruling over the subcontinent. They have not adopted the old Gupta administrative model in full, but preserved some of its elements while also decentralizing authority from Indraprastha and involving a large number of Indians in the increasingly feudalistic government of their empire. At the top of the pecking order sits the Samrat, or Huna Emperor, who typically rules with a light hand and leaves his feudatories to their devices unless a war has broken out either abroad or between said vassals. His heir and deputy is traditionally titled Mahasenapati, or ‘supreme army commander’. Notably, as its name suggests this office inherently comes with military responsibilities, and so it is not given to underage or newborn sons of the Samrat much as the title of Caesar is in the Roman world.

    Vpk89oL.png

    Mihirakula near the end of his life with his Mahasenapati and eventual successor, Baghayash, as well as an Eftal guard in Persianized armor

    The twenty-six old Gupta bhuktis (provinces) have been abolished with the Hunnic conquest, replaced by thirteen feudatories governed by hereditary sub-kings – all appropriately titled raja. These houses were formerly Bactrian clans of high rank, linked to the ruling dynasty of the Hephthalites, and like their overlord they have since intermarried considerably with the local nobility to enhance their ties to and ease of governing each region. The Hunas have named their feudatories after the legendary kingdoms of the Āryāvarta, giving the impression that they are striving to restore that part of Indian history and myth: for example, the lands around Indraprastha which fall under the direct rule of the Samrat form the kingdom of Kuru, and it is neighbored by the principalities of Panchala and Trigarta. Royal officials titled kumaramatyas serve as a intermediaries between the Samrat and his rajas, ensuring the latter remain informed of their obligations to the former.

    In the Gupta style each kingdom is further divided into districts called vishayas, governed by appointed officials called ayuktas (servant-officers). These men are not supposed to pass their title on to their children in theory, as each ayukta is appointed by and serves at the pleasure of the Huna raja, but in practice it is not unheard of for the raja to let their ayuktas serve for life unless the ayukta rebels or otherwise gravely offends them in some fashion, and to respect their wishes in regards to their successor upon their death. Each vishaya can further be broken down into four categories: collections of self-governing Indian villages called a pethaka or santaka (each village has its own headman and elders, but collectively elected a lokayukta to represent their concerns to the raja and Samrat), cities large and notable enough to acquire a nagarapati (prefect) who answers directly to the Samrat, estates set aside for Buddhist or Hindu temples called agrahara, and the personal estates of the lesser Indian and Huna nobility.

    DKtZUHj.jpg

    A Huna raja, flanked by a Buddhist monk, grants an audience to his Indian subjects

    The militaristic Hunas are focused less on the collection of material revenues, as the Guptas formerly had been, and more-so on ensuring that every step of their empire’s hierarchy is capable of supplying them with troops when the need arises – which has proven to be quite often. Each raja is required to maintain a standing force of cavalry and elephants, whose size and expenses will be determined by the size of their own principality. The same is true of the lesser feudatories, with both Huna Rajputs and the traditional Indian kshatriyas expected to use the revenue from their lands to keep hundreds of armed and mounted retainers in their service and ready to fight when called upon by the Samrat. The large cities governed by a nagarapati, such as Ayodhya or Mathura, are expected to provide the infantry core of the Huna armies in the form of specialized shreni: though the term is applied to all self-regulating urban Indian guilds in general, the ones most relevant to combat (and thus the ones which the Hunas are most interested in) are the traditional guilds of warcraft – the ones which have supplied mercenaries belonging to a proud warrior tradition dating back at least to the Arthashastra of the 3rd century BC, and who have even been mentioned in the legendary Mahabharata.

    There exists some caste fluidity within the Hephthalite government. Being Buddhists for the most part, they are not as fussy about appointing men from the lower castes to offices such as ayukta or even kumaramatya as a more traditionally-minded Hindu dynasty might be. The vaishyas, or merchant caste, have benefited the most from this arrangement – every nagarapati in the Huna empire as of 560 AD is a vaishya, for example, and in general their literacy & numeracy skills make them indispensable to the warlike Hunas, to the consternation of the higher-ranking kshatriyas. That said, the Hunas still respect caste limitations to an extent so as to not needlessly offend the aforementioned kshatriyas: most of their non-urban-shreni Indian warriors come from that caste, leaving the majority of the mercantile vaishyas and the laborer shudra caste to toil at home and sustain the imperial armies with their taxes.

    Post-Kushan_Gandhara_Kidara_Shahis_Sri_Pravarasena_Circa_6th-early_7th_century_CE.jpg

    Another hallmark of advanced civilization: the Hunas have taken to minting coins in India's cities, motivated by the example of the Guptas, Romans and Persians. This silver coin honors Baghayash and Mahapajapati Gotami, the Buddha's stepmother

    Any discussion of Hephthalite society in India should logically begin with the Hephthalites themselves. No longer the nomadic and free-riding White Huns of old, over the past fifty or so years a majority of the Eftal noble clans have settled down on hereditary estates parceled out to them by their emperors. No small number of these conquerors have married and had children with the surviving women of the kshatriya families they displaced, mirroring their overlord’s treatment of the Guptas, and forming a new aristocracy called the raja-putra or ‘sons of the kings’ – in short, Rajputs. From the rajas who govern the thirteen Mahabharata-styled great feudatories to the most minor of marcher lords assigned to the southern borders of the empire, these Rajputs form the core and backbone of Huna rule in northern India, and continue to provide the Samrat with his most reliable warriors.

    ogZSNj3.png

    A Huna Rajput impresses the reality of the new order upon some of his more recalcitrant Indian subjects

    Aside from the growing Rajput class, the traditional order of India also survives under Hephthalite rule, for the new overlords of northern India do not wish to spark unnecessary conflict by overturning it altogether. Most of the Indians in the empire still hold to their Hindu traditions, including the Vedic caste system: brahmins, the priests and scholars; kshatriyas, the warriors and princes; vaishyas, the merchants and smaller landowners; and shudras, the laborers and servants. Of these, the kshatriya caste has been most adversely affected by the Huna conquests, having taken the brunt of the fighting and thus sustained the highest casualties. To compensate, not only have the surviving kshatriya jatis (clans) acknowledged Hephthalite rule so as to avoid extermination and to keep what lands remain in their hands, but the Rajputs are usually reckoned as kshatriyas by the Hindu populace (helped in no small part by their intermarriage with shattered kshatriya houses).

    The other castes are still in place, although Hephthalite rule has brought a reduction in brahmin privileges while empowering the vaishyas and shudras to an extent. The new Buddhist ruling class, never too keen on the Hindu caste system, have struck down ancient statutes forbidding inter-caste marriage, and promoted many vaishyas (as well as a smaller number of shudras) to both great and modest offices under their government. The brahmins, meanwhile, have had their period of flourishing under the Guptas promptly come to a stop under the Hunas: Buddhist temples are the ones growing in size and splendor with official patronage now, while Hindu ones stagnate or languish. The Hunas donate gifts to assist with their upkeep and usually do not go out of their way to antagonize the brahmins into revolt, to be sure, but no longer do the brahmins have the ears of emperors and kings, and no small number of their kind have had to take up secular occupations (often trade or agriculture, putting them in competition with the more experienced vaishyas) to sustain themselves without access to huge amounts of state largesse. Suffice to say the Eftal invasions have disrupted the Brahmanic system, and compelled even its most fervent adherents to take a more flexible approach to life.

    The continued survival of the caste system under Hephthalite rule also means the continued existence of the unfortunate dalits – the ‘untouchable’ casteless. However despised they may be by the polite Hindu society which has forsaken them, as the Hunas have mitigated the worsening abuses of the caste system in their time as India’s rulers, so too have they brought some measure of relief and new opportunities to the untouchables. The best-off of the dalits are those who were formerly Hindu priests, cast out for having taken the side of Buddhism in the religious struggle between it and Hinduism under the Guptas, or else for refusing to abandon friends who have done the same; these mostly seamlessly transitioned into the role of monks, gurus to the Rajputs, and administrators since their co-religionists have conquered northern India. Other dalits find an escape from the dreary roles practically assigned to them from birth in the Hephthalite army, where they are entitled to the same opportunities for self-enrichment via plunder as other soldiers and able to climb the ranks on the basis of merit before their less judgmental Huna commanders.

    ZZrCLMq.jpg

    While contemptuous of the Brahmanic caste system, the Buddhist Hunas are generally neither fanatics nor revolutionaries, and for now have taken steps to mitigate rather than abolish it in order to maintain a semblance of stability across their empire

    Aside from the Hindu and Buddhist supermajority of the White Hunnish empire’s populace, there also exists minorities of pagans, Zoroastrians and even Christians in the northwest of the empire. The pagans are invariably die-hard Hunnic traditionalists who have not left Bactria for India: whether they live as tribal nomads in the rugged Bactrian countryside or as sedentary city-dwellers along their portion of the Silk Road, they still hold to their pantheon of old gods, of which the sun god Zūn (identified with the Persian Mithra) is the most prominent. The Zoroastrians and Christians are both holdovers from Sassanid times, and are officially tolerated by the Mahārājādhirājas and Samrats in exchange for their continued support and financial contributions; the Christians in Hephthalite territory are invariably Nestorians who hold to the Patriarchate of Ctesiphon and have naught but hostility toward the Roman-aligned Ephesians, so to them supporting the Hephthalites against the persecutors of their western brethren is the logical move to make, and they have also established contact with the Nasrani Christian community of southern India (currently far outside Hephthalite authority) said to be established by Saint Thomas decades after the death of Jesus.

    The Huna armies have grown alongside their list of conquests, and not just in numbers. The addition of Persians and especially Indians have greatly diversified their ranks and capabilities, ensuring that the White Hunnish army of 560 is far better equipped to handle a wide array of threats than the one of 460. Of course, that is not to say the Hunas have entirely forgotten their own roots: the fearsome horse-archers who buried many a Sassanid host beneath their arrows and the hooves of their agile steeds remain the core of any Hephthalite fighting force. It would be more accurate to say that under Mihirakula and Baghayash, the Hunas are fielding two armies separated by ethnicity and fighting style, but sharing a common command in the Samrat and his generals.

    The cavalry-focused martial traditions of the Hephthalites are being carried onward by their Rajput descendants. The nobility of India’s new order who trace their lineage to the Hunnic conquerors are compelled to provide the Samrat with armies of horsemen when he demands it: a combination of mounted archers and lancers, armed and armored as heavily as their patron can afford. Unsurprisingly this means that the esteemed rajas close to their emperor can usually field thousands of fully armored riders riding atop mail-barded horses, looking very similar to one another regardless of whether they are armed with an intimidating 12-foot (nearly 4 meter) war-lance or a mighty composite bow, while a small landowner from a minor Rajput clan may only be able to afford a hundred or even fewer unarmored horse-archers. The best of the best among the Hunas fulfill both roles and are accompanied to the battlefield by trusted attendants to hand them their lances after expending their arrows, making them very versatile elite cavalry. When not on campaign, these armed retainers typically continue to work for their employer as private guards, tax collectors and local law enforcers.

    A cursory look at the equipment of the Huna heavy cavalry of 560 will show that they are markedly influenced by their old Persian enemies-turned-subjects, and to a lesser extent by their newer Rouran and Turkic foes. Iron spangenhelms crafted and ornamented in the Persian style (sometimes even including a metal mask, particularly among elite contingents and the household lancers of the Samrat) have replaced the felt hats and leather helmets of old, and the wearing of a mail hauberk beneath their traditional lamellar armor has also become much more common among the Hunas, as have heavy horse-barding – all borrowed from the Persian savaran who had long proven to be the best-suited to match an Eftal lancer in the battles of the previous century. From their steppe rivals the Hunas have prominently incorporated curved slashing swords, all the better to cut opponents down with from the back of a speeding horse.

    HTxthss.jpg

    A Huna officer of the imperial household, 560. Note his combination of lamellar and mail armor, Persian-style helmet and ornaments, and heavy horse barding. He also uses a shield, a rarity among the Hunas who prefer to wield long two-handed lances

    The Sassanid habit of mard ō mard, literally ‘man to man’ – seeking out prominent enemy commanders and champions to engage in heroic single combat – is also alive and well among the Hunas, readily finding a new home in their proud and warlike hearts. Alas this particular adopted tradition has encouraged recklessness, potentially to the point of indiscipline and disorder, among the younger and more hot-blooded warriors of the Huna army. Their over-eagerness to shower themselves and their house in personal glory, while presently encouraged by their commanders in an attempt to keep morale high and get these young men to go above and beyond their duties, may lead them to compromise those very same generals’ plans in the future.

    As to the ‘properly’ Indian half of the Huna army, as is their tradition it is typically organized and led by men of the kshatriya caste. Unlike the Hephthalites and their Rajput heirs, the Indians rely most heavily on masses of foot-archers equipped with bamboo longbows, which are less prone to being damaged by the damp tropical conditions of the subcontinent (especially during monsoon season) than the composite bows of the Hunas. Elite bowmen are not only outfitted with armor but also often armed with steel longbows, a Gupta invention that gives them the best of both worlds: the power to match an Eftal composite bow, and the durability of the bamboo longbow in Indian conditions. Mercenaries from the shreni guilds are typically contracted, either directly by the Huna crown or by kshatriya magnates, to form the infantry of the Huna armies (though they are not well-regarded by the Hunas themselves) and further protect these archers in battle.

    dSvP2fD.png
    gr4ODuq.png

    Left: a common Indian longbowman, shreni spearman and mounted skirmisher of the Huna era – numerous, but lightly armored if at all. Right: a cataphract of the kshatriya, attired somewhat differently compared to his new Huna peers

    The Guptas had already replaced the chariot, a former mainstay of Indian warfare, with horse-riding cavalry well before the White Huns even entered India. Accordingly, the kshatriya officers and champions of the Indian armies almost always put themselves into the more prestigious role of heavy cavalrymen, garbed in mail and armed with lances (albeit shorter ones than what the Rajputs are used to) and maces. But no discussion of the Indian cavalry would be complete without its most towering element: the war elephants, provided at great cost by certain kshatriya clans and elephant-taming shreni.

    Once they terrorized the Hephthalite horsemen in past battlefields, but now they bring their devastating bulk to fight in service of those same Hephthalites’ descendants. The greatest and most formidable Indian elephants in the Huna army are those which are armored in great sheets of mail or gilded lamellar, bear blades on their tusks and carry a complement of archers in a howdah; but even unarmored pachyderms can pose a major obstacle to an enemy host which has not adequately prepared to deal with them ahead of time. Mindful of how easily a stampeding force of war elephants can disrupt and break a cavalry charge from past experience, the Hunas have learned to utilize their elephant corps against enemy horsemen rather than orderly infantry formations, and to rely on their own light cavalry to counter & chase off anti-elephant weapons such as the carroballistae fielded by the Romans.

    XfPo2pk.jpg

    Grey as a mouse, big as a house: an unarmored war elephant fielded by the Hunas shaking the battlefield as it advances

    The main deficiency of the Huna army of 560 is not so much the quality of the troops or their equipment, for the Samrat is not in the habit of conscripting peasant mobs from the ranks of the shudras and dalits to fight for him – whether they come from Hephthalite/Rajput clans with a fighting tradition dating back to time immemorial, kshatriya jatis that have endured the Eftal conquest, or the shreni guilds, by and large the warriors of the Indo-Hunnic hosts are men who know what they are doing on the battlefield. Rather, it is communication and coordination between the specialized Rajput and Indian contingents that is their most pressing issue. When they manage to work together, the two halves of a Huna fighting force cover each other’s weaknesses very effectively and present a set of combined arms which is difficult for any foe to overcome; when they fail to do so however, whether due to inter-ethnic rivalries or a simple inability among their commanders to coordinate, those same weaknesses in each half of the host become glaringly obvious and trivial for any foe to exploit.
     
    Top